A gentle story about 2 good friends finding a magical solution to both of their problems with life.
This is a loving tender story, where any sex is gentle and loving, the solution is the way we two wished we could have lived out lives.
This story was written by 2 kindred spirits who were certain that they were born in the wrong body, I dedicate this story to Christina, who taught me how to be a woman, and who left me her name to write under.
Christina H
A gentle story about 2 good friends finding a magical solution to both of their problems with life.
This is a loving tender story, where any sex is gentle and loving, the solution is the way we two wished we could have lived out lives.
This story was written by 2 kindred spirits who were certain that they were born in the wrong body, I dedicate this story to Christina, who taught me how to be a woman, and who left me her name to write under.
A Friend in Need Part 1
The End and the Beginning
By Christina H
It was Mothers day and I was working on my computer before my 25-year-old daughter and 19-year-old son arrived to take Clive my husband and myself out for a Mothers day Lunch.
The whimpering of the baby snapped me out of my work, and as the whimper turned into a full blow cry this meant only one thing it must be feeding time, the tightness in my breasts also told me that feeding was due.
My name is Christina Jenkins nee Holbine, I am 51 years old, somewhat old to be a new Mum but things will become clear as my story progresses.
I have the body, skin and muscle tone and complexion of a woman 20 years younger, but again I am getting ahead of myself.
I stood up and stretched pushing my perfect 34C breast against the purple silk blouse and at the same time reached up and moved my long blond (natural) hair behind my shoulders.
As I bent down to pick up my oh so cute daughter of seven whole days I felt a surge of love only a mother can feel for her baby. I felt my nipples pucker as the thought of what was to come; it was feeding time, the quality time a mother spends with her offspring, giving nourishment to the tiny scrap of life she has given birth to.
I gathered her up into my arms and settled down into a comfortable chair, arranged the towel between us and unbuttoned my blouse, pulled it back over my left breast and opened the flap of the black satin nursing bra easing my breast out through the opening.
I gently massaged my nipple feeling the electricity flow through my body as a little drop of milk formed right on the end of my nipple I moved little Chloe (this is the name we have picked for my beautiful daughter), to suckle at my nipple, the feeling as her little mouth closed around my nipple was exquisite I absolutely adored and loved breast feeding.
As we both settled down me utterly loosing myself in the feeling of being suckled on, I drifted away remembering how this had all come about.
Just over 3 years ago I was a 62 year old male, some 6 feet tall weighing in at 175lbs. My name is or rather was Tony and I live in a small town in East Yorkshire, which is in the North of England.
I had kept myself in good shape and for my age I was very fit, jogging and playing sport, while I had the remains of a sixpack I was still in good shape, my waist was 36 and chest 44 inches.
Some 12 months previous my wife of 40 years had died from cancer, the end when it came was mercifully quick and with the excellent medical care she was not in a lot of pain.
We had 2 daughters and while we kept in touch we were not really close, the same could be said for my older sister. So after my wife died I lived in the family home with my two Boarder Terriers Reggie and Ronnie.
I had got into the habit of going to a small pub in the town where I lived, as I went in about 4 in the afternoon until about 6 in the evening when I went home to walk the dogs and feed the 3 of us, and indulge in my secret hobby of turning myself into Joanna which felt so natural and calming, I had been dressing in secret for at least 50 years at first in my sisters clothes then as I got older my own clothes, so I was very practiced in make up and co-ordinating clothes and accessories, in fact these days I spent most of my time as Joanne with my breast forms securely glued in place, cleaning the house doing the washing, even wearing androgynous female clothes when taking the dogs for a walk or shopping.
I first met Christina about 3 years ago when her and her sister took over the small pub I had used for many years. The partnership with her sister lasted about a year when her sister left to live with a guy.
So now she was running the place by herself so over the months and years we became good friends, I helped her out with heavy work and things like decorating (her partner Jim was a total waste of skin) while she listened to my moans about life in general.
After my wife died I started descending into drink and would have gone completely off the rails but Christina made me see sense and got me to pull myself together, now I am over the loss of my wife and would have loved to have taken our relationship with Christina further but 2 things held me back, the first being Jim who, I and most people thought to be a total looser, full of bullshit with a nasty spiteful streak, a total coward which I could have taken him out with ease, but not wanting to hurt Chrissie I mainly ignored him: The second thing was the age difference in my mind was too great.
Christina was a beautiful feminine woman I would guess 45. She was 5 foot tall and perfectly proportioned I know now she was 34, 23, 34. with C cup breasts her long straight blond hair fell over her shoulders framing the cutest heart shaped face with full lips, big blue eyes and a cute nose.
She always looked immaculate with perfect make up and hair; her clothes were likewise always perfectly co-ordinated, smart and very feminine while being practical for her work behind a bar.
Being 5 feet tall she always wore shoes with heels of 4 inches or more, usually mules when working but on the odd times I saw her in town her shoes were modern stylish platforms with a 5 or 6 inch heel.
This particular day when I arrived for my usual pint of beer I noticed that the smile she habitually wore was strained also she looked drained and pale under her make up, definitely not her usual bubbly self.
She served me my pint somewhat automatically; I took a sip and decided that we were friends enough to ask what was bothering her. "Chrissie, you don’t look too well, is there anything wrong”. She stared at me for a minute then to my surprise burst into tears.
“He’s walked out on me, Jim’s gone off with a younger woman” I was at a bit of a loss so I went to her and put my arms around her, she buried her face into my shoulder and sobbed her heart out.
Between the sobs I managed to get the story out of her. Jim her boyfriend had dumped her for a younger woman, not only had he dumped her he really hurt her by parading his younger piece to rub Chrissie’s nose in it.
I managed to calm her down a bit and finding a couple of bits of card I made out a couple of signs closing the bar until 7 that evening citing family problems, as it was Monday and usually quiet until 9 should cause no problems for her trade.
After locking the doors I went back and got her a drink to hopefully ease thing for her, when I sat down again I passed her the drink, she smiled at me and thanked me and asked if I would pass her cigarettes. I think this was her only bad habit so smiling I said “these things will kill you” she looked pensive and said “At times I wish they would”.
“Don’t say that” I retorted “you have way too much to live for,” “do I” she smiled, “I just wish I could get away and oh I don’t know; say travel around the world for a few years, have a complete change, but I’m stuck here”
“I know the feeling,” I said “when Trish died and you dragged me back into the real world I felt like I wanted a total change in my life, in fact at times I still do”.
“Is that why you dress as a woman?” she murmured. This really took me aback “You Know?” I managed to splutter, she smiled gently at me “well, not know but strongly suspected, you hide it well but certain things give it away to a woman, not removing all your nail varnish or make up, and sometimes I can see the shape of your breasts under your jacket – they are breast forms I assume” I was staggered and thought my world had collapsed, this must have shown in my face because she took my hand and quietly said “look Tony, what you do with your time is only your business, I certainly have never told anyone about my suspicion and never will; apart from that you are a friend, a really good friend so that’s that isn’t it?”
We sat quietly for a few minutes then in an attempt to lighten the mood I said “what a pair we are, me pretending to be a woman to escape my life and you wanting to travel the world, and the sad thing is neither of us can get what we want”.
We sat there for a while Chrissie still holding my hand each of us deep in our thoughts, “Tony” she said, “If you could would you want to really be a woman?” This dragged me out of my reverie “it depends” “on what” she asked. I thought for a moment and continued. “If I could be a female of about 30 year old, comfortable in her femininity, secure in knowing who she is then I could experience a whole new life”.
“You mean waxing and shaving, period cramps, pregnancy and not forgetting breast scans and smear tests,” she paused and took a breath before continuing “you have to work at being a woman, you don’t just wake up and look good, there’s nails, hairdressers every 3 weeks, make up, moisturiser, body lotions and the rest that make a woman look and feel good” she fired back at me.
“Oh, I know about looking good maybe not to the full extent, and as for the other things well yes all of those too” I answered smiling at her. “I feel as if by some miracle I could change I would want the total package including pregnancy”.
With that she grinned at me saying, “You might think different in the middle of labour it really, really hurts”. I smiled back and replied, “Well as I am never going to be a woman I’m safe in saying that I would like to experience pregnancy”.
Once again we sat quietly “Tony” she slowly said “I think I may have a solution to our problems, but it’s a big ask for you”
“Chrissie, you know I would do anything for you after all I owe you for putting me back on the straight and narrow”. “Bollocks what I did for you any real friend would have done the same” she came back at me “I owe you nothing and what I am proposing is a big ask”.
“Go on then tell me the master plan” I smiled at the as I said it. She thought long and hard then, completely floored me “Ok she said, I want to go travelling and you want a new life” I nodded, she took a deep breath and continued “So you take the place of me and I’ll become you”
The look on my face must have been something to see!
Back in the present time I felt the pressure on my breast release, I looked down at my baby and smiled “ready for a burping” I said to her enjoying her gurgling to me which I am sure she understands everything I say to her.
I took her into my arms, cleaned and dried my breast and fastened the bra back up still smiling at the expression on my (old male) face when Christina (as was) dropped that bombshell.
…………To be continued
A Friend in Need Part 2
The Beginning
By Christina H
This is the continuation of the story where two friends find a way through magic to solve the problem that their lives are giving them.
It has some dates in it to add some context to the story (I hope) the TG and mild sex starts late in this chapter.
Dedicated to Christina, who gave me her name and taught me how to be a woman
March 2013 – Mothers Day
After giving my baby a cuddle I rearranged the towel over my shoulder to protect my blouse as I hoped to be going out in this later, took little Chloe and put her on my shoulder to bring up any wind before I continued feeding her, while I was doing this my mind again drifted back to the beginning.
November 2010
After delivering the solution to our problem changing places I was stunned and it must have shown. "Tony" Chrissie said smiling "close your mouth and say something".
"Eh? Oh yes" I managed to stammer "that is some idea but I can see three main stumbling points to the plan". "And what are these" she calmly enquired.
By then I had managed to get my thoughts together "Well" I continued "One I'm over twice the size of you; two I am nowhere as good looking as you and three you may have failed to notice but I'm a man!"
Chrissie just looked at me shaking her head "Tony once we are finished you will look talk and act just like me and I will look talk and act like you." She could see I had a million questions so she stopped me asking them by saying "Look its 5 o'clock, I'll phone Celia to see if she can start her shift early, then order a take away and we can talk some more – OK". This stopped the conversation dead even though my mind was working at a million miles an hour. By then she was on the phone talking to Celia, who was one of her barmaids, as she hung up she then phoned the local Chinese and ordered a takeaway to arrive at 5:45.
"Come through the back" she said "sorry about the mess but things got a bit heated earlier". When I walked into the living area it was a scene of near devastation "what the hell happened here" I asked. Chrissie shrugged her shoulders and sadly muttered "Jim did some to prove his point then I lost it and started throwing things at him until him and the little cow he was with fucked off"
"Wow you have some temper for a little un!" I said grinning; "You better believe it" she said also grinning "and if we do change you’ll also have it".
I was about to start asking questions when she suddenly said "I must look a mess, just make yourself comfortable while I re-do my make up" saying this she picked up her make up bag and while I watched started repairing the damage done when she had been crying.
Without seeming to think about it Chrissie worked with eye shadow, eyeliner and mascara and soon those big blue eyes were perfectly framed, a touch of lipstick and lip gloss a brush through her blond hair and she was perfect. "Right" she said all business "I'll get out the front, open up and wait for Celia and the food, while you make yourself at home".
With that she was gone, I looked around the bomb site that once was her living room; I started tidying the room as best as I could.
I was lost in thought when Chrissie's voice brought me back "You needn't have done this, but thanks; the good news is the takeaway's arrived and Celia's happily behind the bar so we can eat and talk and I can answer your questions – if you have any that is".
If I had any! Only about a million, but I helped her set the table, open a bottle of wine before we sat down to the food.
"Right" I said wanting to get in first "what were you on about when you said we change places?" "It's simple" she said grinning "you become me and I'll become you, so we both will get what we want"
"Yes" I said, "I have managed to figure that out but how do you propose to go about it?"
She sat there grinning like a Cheshire cat "I have certain powers that my Grandmother taught me which means I can change the two of us, and while I'm doing it I can take 20 years from the both of us so you become a 28 year old me and I end up a 42 year old you, so you get the life you want and I get the change I want".
I was stunned "you're really serious about this aren’t you" she nodded I carried on "How does it work? How long do you want to change for?" Looking serious she said "how it works I don't really know but it works as for how long – well for you it's for the rest of your life you will be Christina Holbine.
For me in your body I don't know. It depends how I like being a man, if I don't like it, I'll find a taller woman who has a desire to be a man, there are plenty about I would imagine. But one thing as well as enhancing during the change I can also miss things out so if, your body returns here in a few years time it my not be me in your body BUT whoever has your body would have no knowledge about you changing with me” she stopped, thought for a second then asked; “would be worried if it was not me inside your body?"
I murmured "I wouldn't really care as I would have your body and life --- if we changed".
By then we had finished the food and were sat sipping the wine. "I thought you would have had more questions" she said. I looked at her and ruefully said, "when you put what was going to happen so simply, all my questions were answered.”
"Look Tony you go home and think about it and once you have decided we'll talk again and organise things – or not depending on your decision" she said as we started to clear up.
"Yeah" I said thoughtfully "I have a lot to think about so I'll get going and give you a call tomorrow". "Tony" she warned me, "take your time this is a big decision."
As I walked home in the cold winter evening my mind was in turmoil, as Christina said, this was what I wanted, a dream come true but as she also said this was one hell of a big decision. I arrived home and was greeted by Reggie and Ronnie, these were two Jack Russell dogs – with an attitude problem.
I got their leads and we went out for our walk. While walking I asked the dogs if they would mind living with Chrissie, and being dogs they seemed happy with the idea, after an hour we arrived back home, I fed the dogs and made a list of the pros and cons of the change – needless to say the pros won so I then made a list of what would need to be done for me to change. Tell my daughters and sister, sell the house and put the money into my bank, give my solicitor power of attorney for selling the house, clearing the house of all furniture etc. etc.
After doing all this and drinking half a bottle of wine I headed to bed to sleep no it, it was a strange nights sleep, considering what I had to think over but I slept well considering.
My mind made up I made breakfast then too the dogs out, I then phoned my solicitor and made an appointment for later that day, contacted an estate agent for them to come over and value the house and put it up for sale.
By then it was 10 in the morning and I phoned Chrissie. As the phone was ringing I was nervous "Hi Chrissie here" she chirruped "hi Chrissie Tony" I answered "I've come to a decision". Silence then very quietly she said, "are you certain whatever your decision is"
"Chrissie" I have never been more certain of anything". "Well" she shouted "what have you decided are you going to tell me or do I have to drag it out of you". I took a deep breath "when do we change places".
Complete silence then quietly she asked, "are you certain, positive" "yes" I affirmed.
We talked for a while I told her what I had done so far saying that I was going to see my daughters and sister this afternoon and tell them I was going back packing around the world, leaving very soon as I had had enough and needed a change.
We talked for a while and decided to change this evening as it was Chrissies evening off her parting words were don't forget the dogs and their things as they would be living with me (the new me that is) and bring some clothes and toiletries for a few days for me (Chrissie) to wear after the change.
The rest of the day passed in a whirl I arranged for power of attorney to go to my lawyer put the house on the market, arranged for the house to be cleared contacted what there was of my family to tell them I was going away – none of them seemed surprised so
I arrived at Chrissie's just before 8 and parked close to the door to the private living quarters of the pub.
Chrissie answered just after the first knock and hugged me, giving me a kiss in the process. "I saw you arrive" she explained "now are you completely certain you want to go through with this". Laughingly I said, "yes, yes a thousand times yes". "Well" she said smiling as long as you are that sure let's get started, there is a lot for you to know before we get started with the change".
After her showing me where the guest bedroom was and her bedroom where I would wake up We fed the dogs then got down learning the stuff I had to know this was.
Once we had put 5 drops of blood in the potions, sound dramatic I commented. I would take the one with her blood needless to say this would be a pink colour, she would take mine and we would need to drink it within the hour for it to work.
Then we would fall into a deep sleep while the change took place, once changed we would start remembering all about out new lives but still remember our old lives – weird. And the final thing was that for some reason it takes longer for her to change into a man so I would sleep for about 6 hours and wake up as Christina while she would sleep for 10 hours or even longer and finally wake up as Tony
All this left me stunned and for the moment lost for words after a couple of second I managed to say "this is some potion we are about to take".
“Yes you aren’t kidding there, having second thoughts?" she asked. I shook my head "No way in fact I just can't wait to get on with it.”
I followed her into the kitchen looking with interest at the skirt she was wearing, as I would be probably be wearing it tomorrow it was black faux leather, tight around her cute bubble butt it's finished about 3 inches above her knee, well --- the thought that I would be wearing that same skirt in the morning feeling it tight around my cute bubble butt nearly drove me over the edge.
When we got into the living room we settled down on the sofa with a can of coke each watching a chick flick. I grinned at Chrissie "I'll probably appreciate this type of film after tomorrow". "You better believe it” she said.
About 11 she got up from the sofa and went into the bar to start clearing the few remaining customers out. I really did not expect her back much before midnight but much to my surprise I heard her saying goodbye to Celia just after 11:30.
She came into the back and said to me "if you are quite sure about what's about to happen, let's get started". I'm ready and certain, but what about you? Are you certain" I asked. She cocked her head on one side and stared at me "I've been ready for a change for a couple of years now – so yes I'm certain, we'll talk more tomorrow".
Right lets get to the blood letting" she joked
After the blood was in the potion Chrissie screwed the caps on the bottles, gave them a shake and as she handed me the pink bottle she said "right lets get to bed – see you in the morning Christina". "I sincerely hope so" I said adding "Tony" we grinned at each other then made our way upstairs to bed.
After I had done the usual cleaning of teeth and going to the toilet, thinking that this would be the last time I would do this standing up, I turned the bedside light on made sure my phone was on and ready.
After about 5 minutes my phone rang "Hi Chrissie it's Tony, ready to drink to potion" she said, I said I was ready, she continued "remember you have to drink the whole lot in one go and it doesn’t taste nice – so ready steady drink". As I chugged the potion I knew what she meant – it tasted foul. Over the open line of the mobile I heard Chrissie cough "right she said that all mine down and I assume yours has gone I'll see you in the morning".
With that she ended the call, I settled down turned the light off – then I was asleep.
I had an excellent nights sleep but some weird dreams. However as I came to I knew it had worked as I had one hand between my legs with the other tangled up in my hair and I was now lying on the satin sheets I had noticed last night.
The hand between my legs started exploring through the soft downy triangle of hair to my soft slit, my fingers entered and BOY did that feel GOOD, I moved my finger and stared to play with my new clitoris.
The gentle motion of my finger was electrifying I simply couldn't help the moans I made, I moved my other hand down to my breasts and started playing with them tweaking my nipples and massaging my boobs this intensified the feelings between my legs and I was soon moaning and squirming as my first organism washed over me.
I could feel it coming my moaning became more intense and the squirming became a grinding at my climax hit me OHHHH MY GOD I squealed Uggggggg; the feeling was out of this world I took a second to get over it and was about to continue when I felt the overpowering need to go to the toilet. This really pissed me off; here I was about to have more fun and ----- I needed a damn pee!
As I swung my legs over to sit on the edge of the bed I noticed that it was 7 am as I sat there my feet were just off the floor as if to emphasise my new height, I looked down my body as I sat there my long blond hair was like a waterfall down each side of my face, travelling down my body I saw for the first time my breasts, perfectly formed with a prominent pink nipples surrounded by a darker pink areole, looking between my boobs I saw my feminine stomach and the little triangular patch of downy hair leading to my 'little tush' as Christina (now me) called the female part between my legs sometimes my pussy; I also called my breasts, breasts or boobs, and I absolutely hated the 'c' word and people calling my breasts tits! It seems I am accessing my Christina thoughts. Speaking of thoughts, the need for the toilet became intense so I had to scamper to the en-suit and relieve myself!
As I sat there all sorts of thoughts were invading my brain, my morning beauty routine, other mundane things and what was in the top drawer of the bedside cabinet, this in my heightened state of arousal was most interesting to me.
Back in the bedroom I searched the top drawer and found a somewhat large vibrator, well it was about 9" long and I could just about get my small hand around it was an exact copy of a man's dick, complete with veins and a fine set of balls at the base.
I sat on the satin sheets imagining this deep inside me, thinking that gave me a delicious shudder as a small orgasm made me gasp and shudder, "right girl" I said to myself "lets have fun". I switched it onto slow speed and ran the vibrating tip over my breasts, my nipples responded and soon they were hard sending wonderful electric shocks all over my body and down to my pussy.
My head thrown back in ecstasy, I revelled in the delicious sensations running through my new body, a thought went through my mind wondering if Tony could make me feel like this.
I fell onto my back across the bed and my spare hand started playing with my engorged super sensitive nipples while the vibrator ran up and down my inner thighs. MMmmmmmm, Uggg I moaned as another orgasm hit me.
By now I was grinding my hips wanting more, As the tip of the vibrator touched the lips of my gorgeous new pussy I turned it to high speed and nearly swooned with the waves of pleasure that surged through me, shuddering, I hit another orgasm, moaning and whimpering writhing and wanting to scream but worried about waking Tony especially as it was his name I wanted to scream. I moved the vibrator deeper into myself bucking my hips, moaning and writhing until I felt the balls against the lips of MY TUSH!!!
"Tony Oh God Tony" I moaned in absolute ecstasy as yet another and another orgasm coursed through my body. All I wanted was for this plastic dick to be replaced by Tony's warm man shaft.
Continuing to have orgasm after orgasm I finally managed to stop pleasuring myself as I laid there I was trembling covered in a sheen of sweat having what seemed like mini orgasms as I came down from heaven, I simple could not describe the sensations that were coursing through my body it seemed that my whole body was one erogenous zone my skin was super sensitive my breasts and nipples super, super, super sensitive they were so sensitive they ached.
Mothers Day 2013
Back in the present with a satisfied grin on my face I had finished bringing my babies wind up and released my other breast from the confined of my nursing bra, wiping it and massaging the area around the nipple I rearranged the towel and offered my breast up to my little daughters mouth, as the took in a mouthful of breast and started to suckle the feelings of motherly love coursed through me.
To be continued………………………….
A Friend in Need
Part 3 New Lives
By Christina H
The two friends have now exchanged bodies, this is the morning after the exchange and explores how they cope with their very new lives
Starting the new lives, after the change, to try and avoid confusion I will refer to the protagonist's gender as their NEW gender. The change has been done, the two of them are starting to experience their new lives
Dedicated to Christina, who gave me her name and taught me how to be a woman
Mother's day 2013
As my darling daughter started suckling I drifted back to how this all started back then I had no idea that life could be so good and giving birth was a strange mixture of horrendous pain coupled to total ecstasy. I have no regrets whatsoever concerning my new life
November 2010
After my earth shattering introduction to the wonders of a female orgasm, or multiple orgasms to be strictly honest I realised I had to stop luxuriating and get on with my new life.
Christina's memories were crowding into my head all magically dropping into place so I knew what to do when where as other things such as when I was a little girl, school days my first marriage and the like. Things such as I was born 5th July 1962 which made me 48 years and 4 months when we changed lives, however my body was 28 years 4 months.
(Those 4 months are very important for a woman) however as I said this were my new memories.
My 'old' male memories were running away in the background, but could be recalled when necessary, how can I describe it? It was like listening to 2 tunes being played at once, my main Christina memories were being played louder so I could hear these memories better, the others were there but I had to make a conscious effort to retrieve them.
At this moment in time, my main concerns were that the cleaner arrives in just over an hour, I had to cash up the tills from the night before, restock the bar then I am picking up Jane at 11 to get our nails done and some retail therapy before coming back and getting ready for opening the bar, making some food for the pool night and for Tony and myself! – As you see everyday things were there, including the break up with Jim ---- the bastard!!!!!
Getting out of bed I looked in the full length mirror and apart from being slightly flushed from my little session, I was beautiful, I wondered if I was thinking from my old male point of view, but I mean I was really beautiful I am Christina Holbine wholly, truly and wonderfully Christina Holbine. My eyes travelled slowly over my new body, my face was that cute heart shaped face I knew so well, my big blue eyes stared back at me, my full wide pouting kissable lips were parted in a slight smile showing my small pearly white teeth, delicately defined cheekbones and jaw line and the cutest button nose.
Going further down my body taking in my slender neck, smooth creamy shoulders, slender feminine arms, my beautiful breasts which I cupped and ran my finger nail over my nipples --- the feeling was intense, they hardened and the muscles around my tush gave a little tremble, looking down to my slender feminine belly and my flaring hips, continuing down my legs to my small size 5 feet which looked to me really delicate and sexy.
Looking in the mirror confirmed I was now indeed Christine Holbine I had the luminous creamy skin of a 28 year old firm breast, neck and jaw, turning to the side I got my first glimpse of my pert, firm bum or booty, which balanced my boobs perfectly.
I smiled at my reflection and said "Hi I'm Christina Holbine, pleased to see you", my voice was the same one I used to hear when I was talking to the old Christina light and melodic with sexy undertones I felt WONDERFUL!!!!!
I made my way into the bathroom, noticing I walked differently straighter to project my boobs out and make me appear taller than my 5 foot. My hips swung in a very sexy feminine way and my pace was light and free. Far sexier than the male slouch I used to have.
I started my daily morning routine, first a douche with warm water and fem fresh then hair up in a bun shower cap on and my morning shower, the spray felt intense on my sensitive nipples and I could have honestly carried on washing them. After patting myself dry, came the all over body lotion followed by intense hydration moisturiser and finally hand cream, and I do this every morning!!!!!! This is a big change from when I was a man.
Next decide what I am going to wear for the first part of the day, I had already decided on the faux leather pencil skirt, not very practical, but for the first day of the rest of my life I wanted to wear something sexy and feminine, the skinny jeans can wait until tomorrow.
I opened one of the two wardrobes where I knew my skirts and dresses were kept, for a second I feasted my eyes over the array of gorgeous feminine clothes shaking myself back into today I only had 45 minutes until the cleaner arrived so I picked out my skirt, then opening one of the draws selected a out a pink satin and lace plunge bra along with a matching thong – I discovered that I only wore thongs unless it was the time of the month for my period.
Slipping into these I loved the way the plunge bra presented my breasts, the thong felt good, cradling my little tush, a pair of barely black tights slid up my legs I switched on the hair straightener and hot brush, tied my hair back in a pink scrunchy and sat down to do my make up, first a light coat of nude foundation followed by a very light dusting of power to set my foundation, blusher to highlight my delicate cheekbones then I started on my big blue eyes; eyeliner to emphasise my doe shaped eyes I used my eyelash curler then black mascara, finally a light coat of pink eye shadow – not too much as for everyday where more is less!
My eyes were then perfectly framed. Then for my luscious lips 4 coats of mulberry frost lipstick followed by lip gloss looking in the mirror my lips were wide full and ready for kissing.
I removed my scrunchy and my blond locks cascaded down, picking up the now hot hair straightener I worked my way around my head starting from the back where my hair reached below my shoulder blades, round to the front where soft bangs framed my face; when this was done and I was quite happy with the result, the hot brush came into use shaping my fringe as I wanted it, my fringe covered my forehead and finished around my eyelashes, looking critically in the mirror I was now ready to face the day and still had 30 minutes left – "Go Girl I" said to myself giggling "not bad for your first day."
Out of one of the drawers I chose a dark green silk tunic top with a slash neckline and ¾ sleeves, slipping this on, as it was slightly fitted it clung to my curves, the addition of a 3" gold belt further emphasised my small waist finally, slipping on the 4"black wedges I was ready to start the day when I saw my jewellery on the dressing table slipping bangles onto my right wrist, my jewelled gold ladies Rolex onto my left (a present from my ex husband), a couple of dress rings and a thin gold necklace with Christina in open letters.
I finally made it down stairs with about 10 minutes to go, put the coffee on and took stock.
Just as the coffee was ready the doorbell rang and I opened the door to let Ann the cleaner in I poured myself a small cup of strong coffee made a cup of tea for Ann and we both started the days work.
While I was in the bar area Ann and I chatted away as women do this just came naturally to me. I went through the back and cashed up, then putting on a pair of gloves to protect my hands I restocked the bottles in the bar then back to do the washing up, happily singing away to the local radio.
Just then a voice behind me jolted me out of my daydreaming "someone sounds happy this morning".
Taking a deep breath I turned around and in the doorway stood the new Tony, and was he a fit hunk and to my eyes was he gorgeous!!!!!!!!
Without thinking I ran across the kitchen flung my arms around his neck sobbing "thank you, thank you, thank you" as I kissed him. He managed to catch me round the waist but his hands slid down my skirt and ha ended up holding me by my butt and BOY did that feel GOOD. I continued to hug him then I felt something stirring between us ---- he was getting a hard on!! By the time he disentangled me from him I could feel he had a real boner on --------- and it felt a lot bigger than the one I used to have!
"What a welcome" he grinned, "you look great Chrissie". I smiled back at him "you are not so bad yourself" I replied not taking my eyes off him feeling the electricity crackling between us, I had a feeling deep inside that something was bound to happen as the electricity between us was palpable.
"I'll make you a cup of tea and a bacon sandwich?" I brightly offered, partly to cover my confusion and yes I admit it – lust for him, and partly because I knew he would be hungry, "then I'll have to get ready to pick up Jane" "Thanks" he said not taking his eyes off me, I could feel myself blushing as his eyes seemed to look deep into my deepest thoughts. He realised that he was staring at me and apologised "sorry for staring, bit you look fantastic, good enough to eat". Before I could stop myself I just blurted out "you'll have to save that for later". Ooops I thought, did I just say that a bit forward but what the hell, I wanted his body not literally you understand just to make love to me.
Blushing furiously I turned back to the tea and bacon sandwich I finally finished his tea and sandwich got my blushes under control and escaped upstairs to get changed, when I took my tights off I could still feel myself blushing, I put my toe ring on and my gold ankle chain then I picked a pair of 10 denier diamond patterned sheer black tights slipped these on, changed my top for a figure hugging pink angora top with a sweetheart neckline and ¾ sleeves, checked my make up and slipped a pair of black ankle strap shoes with one inch platform and six inch heels, checking myself in the mirror I decided on a narrow black belt to match my shoes and handbag. A final squirt of Sensuous Nude Perfume check of the handbag making sure I had all the essentials – purse, makeup bag, brush, comb, tampons, perfume folding umbrella etc. etc.
I then selected a cream wool/silk mix ¾ coat lined in satin with raglan sleeves it had a wide hood, trimmed in black fur, the coat was a crossover style and fastened with a 4" wide black belt which pulled it in at the waist and flared the coat out over my hips which emphasised my hips and breasts. As I tried the coat and draped the hood over my head arranging my hair to frame my face and give me a sexy but vulnerable look, looking in the mirror again I really looked HOT. Taking my coat off and draped it over my arm I picked up my handbag ready to go back downstairs.
I went down the stairs and as I entered the room I felt the electricity between the two of us crackle, I said "before I forget and I hope you don't mind, but to explain you looking so much younger and fitter (did I just say that) I have told Ann that you are Tony's nephew also called Tony who's here to look after the sale of his house and things and as the house will soon be empty you are staying here".
He looked at me grinned and replied "that’s fine by me, but how did you explain your big changes you look absolutely stunning" I blushed I got goose bumps, my nipples puckered up and became hard and sensitive.
To hide my discomfort I slipped on my coat, turned to the mirror and arranged the hood of the coat the same as I had done upstairs; I could see his reflection he was watching me intently, I turned to pick up my car keys when he asked "Christina I want to ask you a favour" "Sure anything" I answered "not so fast" he retorted, "you don't know what I want". "Tony" I sighed "after giving me this body I'll do anything for you – you know that".
Without saying anything else, he got up and walked slowly towards me, my breathing started to become swift and my heart fluttered my lips were slightly apart in anticipation as he put his hands on my waist, I knew what he wanted and lifted my face, licked my lips up ready for the coming kiss, I close my eyes expectantly felt is breath on my cheek then his lips on mine. OH! the feeling as he took charge of me, my arms slid around his neck I pressed my body into him giving a soft moan. At first the kiss was gentle but soon our shared passion rose rapidly and we were soon writhing in each other’s arms. IT FELT WONDERFUL!!!!!!! As his tongue brushed my lips like the good girl I now was I allowed him access to my mouth, our tongues entwined and more moans escaped from me, I longed for him to stroke my breasts to fondle my engorged nipples but somehow he was more restrained than how I felt.
This was just what I had dreamed of and longed for. After what seemed like an age we separated he stroked my cheek then ran his fingers through my hair. "You are gorgeous" he breathed.
All I could do was smile up at him, we slowly parted, I checked my make up, picked up my car keys, smiled softly at his and said "See you this afternoon and in answer to you question when Ann asked how I looked so different I told he I was using new moisturiser cream, we'll talk later" I finished off with a questioning voice. "We sure will" he answered, "we have a lot to go over, so you have a good day and enjoy yourself". As I passed him I stopped, slid my arms around his neck and kissed him deeply, then carried on out the door. "Oh by the way you had better clean the lipstick off your mouth and -there's a spare set of house keys on the table.” I told him as I left.
With that I walked out to my car, I felt exhilarated, I was trembling, my insides were churning and I felt like I was walking on air, those kisses had just sent my recently acquired female hormones surging around my body, it was some feeling I can tell you, something I had never experienced as a man.
As I walked the short distance I couldn't help but compare the way things felt different as a woman.
Such as being kissed, it still felt wonderful; but as a woman it was at a deeper more emotional level.
Also using clothes and make up, to make sure that I always looked my best, this was also a pleasurable experience. Talking and chatting to other women who were friends was, strangely enjoying women empathized with each other way more than men, for a woman talking and also touching during the conversation is a necessity, we women are far more tactile.
Another thing which really felt different is the way I look at my body, as a woman I am very critical of small imperfections but I LOVE my body, the shape, the softness all these things, the size and firmness of my breasts, flatness of my belly, the shape of my booty, the way my pubic hairs are trimmed and the need for total feminine hygiene are extremely important to me I would never be seen in public without being perfectly groomed and tastefully dressed, even in jeans and T shirt! ------- This would always remain so.
I approached my car, a Estoril blue Audi S6.This, was my secret passion (I never knew Chrissie was a petrol head) I loved the lines of this car, its V8 engine with awesome power driving through the 20" alloys; it was to me sexy and I, Christina knew how to drive it!
This shocked a lot of male chauvinistic drivers and boy racers as they assumed a blond 'bimbo' looking like a school boys wet dream and driving a fast car could not handle it; they soon got a shock when they saw me disappearing out of site and eating my dust and I must admit that I got a rush and a nice feeling in my pussy.
Another difference I noticed was, that as a man a car to me was a way of getting from A to B, now as Christina it was a passion. I idly wondered how long I would be noting the differences, was it because this was the first day as a woman or would this last for the rest of my life?
Mother's day 2013.
I am still making comparisons between my old and new life, but not as much, I guess after this length of time all the comparisons have been made.
Little Chloe had finished suckling, she was playing on my nipple loosing more milk onto herself and the towel so I removed her from my breast cleaned my breast and fastened the cup back up. Looking at the clock there was still an hour to go before we were due to go out but I had a good bit to do, Fetch Chloe's wind up, change her clothes (and nappy or diaper as my gorgeous American husband calls them) and make sure my baby tote bag is full of the essentials for going out.
To be continued -------------
A Friend in Need Part 4
Christina's Story I
This is the story after the change of lives from Christina's (who used to be Tony) point of view there is some sexual content but the story mainly concentrates on the emotions and differences that Christina feels by being a woman. If you have not read the other parts of this story this may not make much sense.
Dedicated to Christina, who gave me her name and taught me how to be a woman
Mothers Day 2013
After I had brought my little daughters wind up from feeding I used a baby wipe and cleaned her up, we then settled down for a post feeding cuddle which I really loved, with me making the gurgling noises that mothers make to their offspring to make the mother/baby bond stronger. During this I again cast my mind back to how my new life started.
November 2010
Getting into my car I went through my pre-driving routine putting my D&G shades on, then my black leather driving gloves a stroke of the steering wheel and I pressed the start button, the monster V8 fired into life and I must admit my nipples puckered and my pussy got a little jolt of pleasure, I swung out of the car park and headed to Jane's.
Jane was my best friend, we had such a lot in common, we were both 5 feet tall and the same age, both blonds though Jane had short hair where mine was long, we both took great pride in out looks and appearance and it was a pleasure to both of us to get our hair and nails done together where we could have a good gossip.
We both loved shopping well actually adored shopping, so we were well matched – Oh and I forgot we both enjoyed white wine, especially on our girlie nights in – or out.
She lived a short distance from the pub, but it was a good distance to where we got our nails done in the old town. I parked the car knocked on her door and entered. "Chrissie late – as usual" she smiled. We hugged; it was strange sensation to me feeling our breasts squash together, not an unpleasant feeling.
While she was getting ready we chatted away about how we were going to get our nails done, arranging next week to have our roots done and nails – (we get our nails done weekly hair monthly). Jane stopped talking and looked me straight in the eyes and said, "right girl, you look spectacular what gives?" I felt really bad lying to my best friend but needs must so I gave her the story about the new very expensive moisturiser, which really seemed to suit me.
I brought her up to date with me and Jim's break up, I ended up sobbing as though it was me that had been through it, come to think it WAS me, that's why I was crying. Jane took me into her arms and calmed me down, kissing my hair and telling me Jim wasn't worth crying over and I should forget him.
This seemed like the time to tell her about Tony, but first to gather my thoughts I redid my smeared mascara, but I could not hide my red eyes, Jane got her coat, a really nice tan leather jacket with fur trim with that we were ready to go so before I could tell her about Tony we were in the car.
As I started the car I casually mentioned that Tony decided to go back packing around the world and is selling everything, she seemed surprised at this but said it was probably best thing for him. As if it meant nothing to me I also mentioned that Tony's nephew was staying with me to take care of things selling Tony's house etc.
She looked sideways at me and innocently asked "so what is young Tony like": without thinking I answered "WOW he is HOT really Hot" suddenly aware I was sounding too enthusiastic, I resorted to mumbling and pretending I had just not said what I had just said!
"Right you little Minx, spill the beans, you fancy him don't you" she said laughing. I could feel myself blushing however I admitted to her that I did feel attracted to him, and continued on telling her what young Tony was like.
By this time we reached the nail salon went inside and spent a while deciding on our respective nail design, Jane went for a purple colour with a silver lightening bolt, I went for frosted pink with a tiny, tiny deep red heart to one side.
An hour later we were done, went to the Shopping Mall for a swift session of retail therapy. I bought a nice burgundy pullover with a turtleneck in a knitted silky yarn. While Jane went crazy and bought a gorgeous emerald green dress the under dress in silk with a lace outer commenting, "Keith will kill me but this is worth dying for".
We reached Jane's house about 1 in the afternoon, took our coats off – I did mention that we had a lot in common, well we were both selectively bisexual, by selectively I mean that we were having a lesbian affair, but only between the two of us! We both did not fancy any other women, strange though it may seem, but between the two of us we really enjoyed our girl on girl fun times.
Jane came up behind me slid her arm around my waist her hands reached up and cupped my breasts, I leant back cushioned on her bountiful breasts and sighed "that feels good I've been counting the days until we can be together – especially since Jim dumped me ".
She kissed around my neck nibbled on my ears saying, "Forget all about that bastard".
I reached behind and caressed her where I could reach. We disentangled ourselves very slowly finishing off with a passionate kiss, our tongues playing gently. "I'll make sure the doors are locked, while you go upstairs,” panted Jane.
I made my way into the master bedroom smiled as I saw the black satin sheets we always make love on; Jane came up the stairs and we fell into each other’s arms. Kissing deeply we fell onto the bed and started to strip each others clothes off while caressing each others bodies, gently at first then as the passion grew with urgency soon we were both undressed and entwined in each others arms.
I was licking and sucking Jane's pert little breasts while she had her hand between my thighs stroking the labia lips of my pussy, I could feel myself getting moist so I reached down and started to fondle her pussy deep satisfied moans came from her luscious lips as she writhed in pleasure, leaving her breasts I kissed my way down her beautiful body, licking and kissing all the time playing with her sweet clittie, by now she was moaning and writhing, as I went lower I heard her beg me to eat her, which I did with pleasure, my tongue entered her glorious pussy I knew exactly where she wanted me to pleasure her and soon I was thoroughly servicing her with my tongue, it was like riding a bucking bronco she was grinding her hips, lifting them off the bed writhing in paroxysm's of sheer pleasure, as I was pleasuring her I kept having small orgasms which kept me moaning in absolute pleasure.
After a while we disentangled and Jane started kissing me starting at the top of my head nibbling and kissing right the way down my body giving my breasts and nipples special treatment sending me into shuddering orgasms; then she moved down my body, I made mewling noises as she left my breasts, but as she neared my Tush my moans and whimpering intensified and when her tongue entered my gorgeous little tush MY back arched and I screamed in pleasure, as a crashing orgasm instantly racked my body.
Jane brought me to god knows how many orgasms soon I was trembling like a jelly.
Then I felt Jane shift her position and soon she was on top of me with her beautiful pussy ripe for the taking, which I did, GOD she tasted lovely the taste of her love juice was beyond good. After multiple crashing orgasms we split apart curling up in each others arms fondling and stroking, nibbling and kissing tasting our love juice as we kissed slowly we both returned to earth from planet pleasure.
Somewhat ruefully I said that I had better get going, as the pub wouldn't run itself. Jane grinned at me and said "what you mean is you want to get back that hunky guy that waiting for you at home?" Blushing a little bit I denied it but not too much. Jane carried on "you know Chrissie you should get yourself a GOOD man not one like that wanker Jim, you really deserve better".
I sighed and ruefully said "at my age all the good men are happily married, I'm not sure about the divorced ones, though you got a real diamond when you married Keith".
"I know" she smiled "though I don't know how he would react if he found out about the two of us, still when are we going shopping for Christmas presents?"
These weekends away were wonderful as we could have 2 or 3 days of girl love, sometimes we managed to get a week's holiday which we really enjoyed, skimpy bikinis, wine, girl sex, good food and watching the hunky guy's but never doing anything other than watching. We discussed when she could get time off work and decided to go to Manchester at the end of the month for a couple of days; as early in the week suited me best, leave Sunday afternoon Monday and Tuesday Morning in 2 weeks time were the dates we went for.
We kissed then I drove home, this has certainly been an amazing day for me, my introduction to womanhood, to say the least has been very, very enjoyable, now to top off a perfect day would be to get Tony in bed with me -------- but how to do this? That was the question, (I must either be turning into a nymphomaniac, or Chrissie already was one and I never realised!)
I parked the car next to Tony's 4 x 4 it was just coming up to 2:30 so I've and hour and a half before opening up, plenty of time to get the food on for the pool match (I had decided on chilli with rice & chips).
As I went in the smell of food assaulted my senses, Tony was sat at the table reading through some papers, he looked up and said "Hi, had a good day? I hope you don't mind but I have a chicken casserole in the slow cooker ready for when you come in after 6."
I smiled happily at him "you needn't have done that; I would have got something for us to eat". "Listen lady" he said "while I'm staying here I'll pull my weight – ok".
"Yes master, you are so forceful" I shot back at him "anyhow I'm going upstairs to change, see you in a few minutes". "Chrissie we need to talk" Tony said, looking very serious, I looked at the serious expression and decided to postpone this until I had changed. "Ok, but let me get changed first - ok" I said.
Before he could answer I was through the door and up the stairs, I was wondering what he wanted to talk about! Reaching my bedroom I hung up my coat, slipped off my shoes then undressed down to my bra and thong, which I had to change, as it was a bit damp from earlier. I was enjoying walking around in my underwear, glancing at my sexy body in the mirrors thrilled me to the core, I picked out a pair of pink skinny stretch jeans with sparkles on the back pockets, selected a white thong and satin demi cup bra, I coupled this with a white camisole and a white silk patterned boat necked tunic.
Into the bathroom and cleaned off my make up douched my Tush, showered, then put on moisturiser redid my make up and dressed, cinching in my tunic with a thin gold belt
Slipping on a pair of gold 4" heeled mules I checked myself out in the mirror.
"Looking good girl" I muttered to myself, my jeans hugged my figure like a second skin the tunic went well and the belt emphasised my waist and my breasts thrust proudly forward, makeup and hair perfect, I was ready to start work.
I skipped downstairs, no Tony, so I figured he must have gone out – strange I thought he wanted to talk? Oh well I thought I'll see him later, the casserole smelled really good.
Switching the local radio on I was surprised that it was only 2:45; I was really fast as getting changed.
Singing away to the music swinging my booty to the music I started making the chilli for 20 people. I was nearly finished when I heard the door open, looking round there was Tony and my heart skipped a beat. "Hey you" I challenged him, "I thought you wanted to talk" "I do" he replied but I took the dogs for a quick walk to get my thoughts together", with a sinking feeling I responded, "this sounds serious".
He sat down on the sofa "not serious" he said "but we DO have to talk" I noticed the emphasis on the do, I took my rubber gloves off made sure the chilli was simmering, went over and perched on the arm of the sofa.
"Right Mr serious head lets talk" I chirruped trying to lighten his mood. First he said "I must apologise for this morning, I shouldn't have taken advantage of you like I did".
I was, to say the least a bit confused "what do you mean taken advantage of me" I asked.
"You know" he said "kissing you and"------------" he didn't have time to finish before I jumped down his throat "taking advantage, what advantage, did I put up a fight, did I knee you in the bollocks, was I struggling, screaming and shouting" I paused for breath, he was about to speak when I steamrollered on, to say I was pissed off was putting it mildly.
"NO, I didn't do anything to stop you because I totally loved those kisses, was I that bad at kissing, I do not think so! In fact the erection you had said different," then I burst into tears, sobbing I carried on "I thought you wanted to kiss me, I thought you enjoyed it, I thought you liked me" I couldn't carry on for sobbing.
He looked totally shocked by my reaction, "Chrissie, Chrissie," he said getting up and putting his arms around me. Shaking him off and pummelling his chest I sobbed "Leave me alone you bastard, I don't want to make you take advantage of me again" I sobbed and sobbed. "Chrissie" he said don't get the wrong end of the stick please. I jumped in then, "wrong end of the stick, what wrong end of the stick you've just said you hate me close to you" I again dissolved into floods of tears.
He took me into his arms, I tried to struggle and hit him again but he had a firm hold of me, I tried to knee him in a sensitive place but he had positioned in legs so I couldn't reach so I tried to bite him, his way of stopping me doing this was to clamp his lips onto mine and kiss me! I tried to struggle of a while; then started to respond to his kiss, I calmed down a bit but was still sobbing he let me pull back from the kiss which I did with some reluctance. "Let my arms go" I sullenly asked.
"Only if you promise you're not going to kill me" he said. "No I'm not" I assured him, "look Tony you didn't take advantage of me in any way shape or form, in fact when you walked in I thought I'd been electrocuted with the tension in the air" taking a deep breath I sniffled "you have nothing at all to apologise for".
Once I had assured him I wasn't going to kill him he relaxed his hold on me though he was still holding me around my waist I slid my slender arms onto his shoulders, telling him "If you want to make things up to me, hurry up and take advantage of me again".
Worriedly he asked yet again if I was sure about this. Giving him a glare I muttered "if you ask me if I'm sure again I bloody well WILL hurt you, look Tony this morning I woke up in your body completely a woman, you woke up in mine completely a man, we both have memories what sex is like in our new bodies, but these are only memories." Taking a deep breath I ploughed on, "I want to try out this fabulous body you have given me, and I'm sure you feel the same, I cannot think of anyone better than you to show me what it's really like to be a woman". There I had said it – the ball was firmly in his court.
He looked intently at me, "I feel the same" he quietly said "but I didn't think you would – didn't dare hope you would, if you see what I mean; and yes when I first set eyes on you this morning I felt the electricity between us, you looked absolutely gorgeous shaking your booty to the music".
With that he pulled me closer to him, I looked up the tip of my tongue licked my luscious lips, as I got real close to him my arms slid further up around his neck, I stared into his hazel eyes, out lips gently brushed, then again, it was so gentle and so erotic, he kissed around my jaw, up under my hair and nibbled gently on my ear lobes, my heart was fluttering, my breathing shallow and expectant, he moved round gently kissing my eyes, nose then finally my lips, I cannot explain how erotic this was, my nipples were as hard as little diamonds – well quite large diamonds my sweet tush was moistening, I wanted him so badly.
We carried on kissing, I could feel his manhood thrusting through his jeans god he felt amazingly large, his hand slid up and I moved slightly allowing him access to my breasts; I nearly swooned when I felt him cup my boob, he gently massaged it then rolled my nipple between thumb and finger!
The feelings coursing through my body were sensational, it was like the centre of my body’s universe was my (by now) soaking pussy, and my glorious breasts were sending erotic electric pulses to my tush setting me on fire.
I moved one of my hands down to rub the interesting bulge in his jeans as I touched it he took a sharp breath, I felt it's outline and shape and it was bigger than what I used to have, in my feminine aroused state this could only be a good thing.
As I massaged his rampant manhood through his jeans, he moaned, my lips feverishly searched for his and our tongues entwined, I broke away filled by the urge to fondle his manhood, he looked at me with disappointment until he figured out what I was doing, I undid his jeans and eased them over his lovely tight man bum, this released his rampant cock into his boxers I hesitated for a second then slid my tiny hand behind the band of his boxers finally releasing his love rod!
I looked at his manhood with amazement, as I gently ran my fingernails up and down the length of his shaft I felt him shudder and he whispered my name "Oh Christina" for some reason I found this very erotic.
The skin on his shaft was soft and velvety the end of it purple and engorged and a pair of substantial balls completed the package. It was certainly way bigger than anything I had when I was a man, about 9" long and 3" round, I couldn't get my small hand around his gorgeous shaft, sliding down his body I knelt my eyes level with this impressive shaft, my hands around it slowly moving up and down his rampant manhood, his man smell reached my nostrils and attracted me, scrambling my senses at the same time, I kissed the hot head of his magnificent cock, I felt it flick under my lips.
Again I heard him moan my name "Christina Oh Christina" this spurred me on and I parted my luscious lips and took the head of his penis into my mouth, to my surprise the taste was not at all unpleasant in fact it was a heady mix of maleness and musk, feeling emboldened I opened my mouth and started taking his shaft deep into my mouth.
I felt his fingers running through my hair and whispering my name I carried on; choking slightly as the head of his dick reached the back of my throat, I managed to get over this and soon I had him all in my mouth I enjoyed the feelings coursing through my body, I enjoyed his taste and revelled in the pleasure my ministrations were giving him.
Swiftly I started seriously sucking his love shaft, bobbing my head up and down making sure my saliva lubricated his shaft soon he was all slippery and I could taste drops of pre cum and knew his would soon be exploding in my mouth, this spurred me onto greater efforts and before I knew it I felt him explode the torrent of his come shot into the back of my throat as I swallowed every single bit of his seed, it was salty creamy not at all unpleasant.
As he came he cried my name "Christina, oh god Christina, YOU are something else".
I continued sucking on his love shaft until it started to soften in my mouth, licking off every dribble of his sperm, his hands moved to under my armpits and his lifted me up, as I stood up his hands slid around my bum massaging me, he found my lips and passionately kissed me his tongue working its way into my mouth and gently playing with my tongue.
He then started stroking my hair kissing my face caressing my body, "Christina you are amazing that was wonderful – now its your turn" Even though I was in a bit of a state I happened to glance at the clock it was 3:45 I had 15 minutes to open the bar, I gave a little squeal which startled him, jumping back I said "damn I've got to open in 15 minutes and all I want to do is to get you into bed – its not fair".
He chuckled and said "well that certainly broke the spell" I looked at his face and also giggled "don't think you are getting away this easily buster! It's my turn later". With that we both collapsed into fits of giggling, pulling ourselves together Tony asked me what he could do. I thought for a second and said, "Can you still remember how to get the bar ready?"
"I think so" we answered, "what are you going to do". Instead of answering him I undid my jeans and peeled them down took his hand and placed it onto my red hot moist pussy shuddering as his finger traced the shape of my pussy lips, " I'm going to have to change my jeans as I'm a bit wet as you can feel". I let him trace the lips of my pussy once more loving the feelings this caused, then holding my jeans up scampered upstairs to sort myself out.
Once upstairs I stripped off my jeans and soiled thong went into the bathroom and douched dried myself thoroughly slipped on a new satin thong, went into my wardrobe and picked out a pair of soft black leather pants as I wiggled into them and fastened them, I realised that they looked like they were painted on, clinging to my body, leaving very little to the imagination – I wanted him to feast his eyes on what was coming later on.
I teamed this with a stretch velvet top, with a 'V' neck which also clung to the top half of my body displaying a good bit of cleavage, I put the gold belt back on and my gold 4" mules redid my make up, brushed my hair and I was nearly ready; I picked up my small make up bag which I kept behind the bar to retouch my make up every hour or so while I was working; made sure that I had lipstick, mascara, eye shadow, hair brush and a small bottle of my other favourite perfume ‘Beautiful’ inside it. NOW I was ready to face the world.
As I went down stairs I reflected what a wonderful day this had been, my first day as Christina, I had woken up in this gorgeous body, had no problems doing the day to day things I had to do now I was Christina, I'd also had a girl on girl love session, sucked a special mans dick (and liked doing it), had multiple orgasms, and finally, I will most certainly get made love to tonight by a really hunky man ------- what more could a girl wish for on the first day of the rest of her life!
Oh and I forgot, as Tony had just found out I also had a temper, that could be a really bad one when someone pissed me off!
Mothers Day 2013.
What more indeed, so far I had been Christina for 3 years and apart from one incident things had been everything I could ever have dreamed it could be.
I smiled tenderly down at my little daughter who by now was sleeping I still could not get over the fact that I had actually given birth!!! I knew that I would soon have to get her ready to go out, as my silk blouse had escaped anything dribbling on it I was ready still I could sit here for a few more minutes remembering.
To be continued…………………
A Friend in Need
Part 5 Christina's Story II
Continuing the story from Christina's (formally Tony) point of view, there is some sex in this but nothing extreme. Both of them are now getting used to their new bodies and living their new lives, each is convinced that they have the best new life.
Things progress between them. Your comments are always welcome.
Dedicated to Christina, who gave me her name and taught me how to be a woman
Mothers Day 2013
I was really enjoying sitting here nursing my baby, after all I had the clothes she would wear all ready my tote bag for baby things was nearly packed so I decided to sit here a while longer.
November 2010
Before I went into the bar to open up, I checked myself in the full-length mirror at the bottom of the stairs. If I say so myself I looked HOT, the leather pants fitted my like a second skin, not leaving much to the imagination, my stretch velvet top clung to me and my cleavage peeped provocatively around the V of my top. Make up and hair perfect – I was ready for opening. I slipped on a sheer knit waterfall cardigan with an asymmetric hem, as the silky fabric was very fine it didn't hide very much just veiled things a touch.
I went into the bar, Tony spotted me and his mouth hung open, "Jesus Chrissie, you look fantastic, I don’t know how I'm going to keep my hands off you,” he gasped. "I take it I look OK" I grinned, "right lets get opened, I assume you want a pint" as I unlocked the door. After the place was opened and I had pulled Tony his drink I settled at the back of the bar as if I had been doing it for ages – which in reality I had, seeing as my main memories were as Christina.
Tony sat at the end of the bar while I stood next to him behind the bar ready to serve we chatted about his day and how it was going sorting everything out, it seemed that it would take about a month, which would mean he would leave 2 weeks before Christmas; I felt a pang of sadness at this but hid my feelings thinking that I would have a month of bliss before starting my new life as a single woman.
The next customer was Ray, an old guy about 65, who is a bit of a pervert, always ogling the barmaids bodies, he used to make very crude comments until one day he was on about my boobs, calling them tits, pap's, etc. – (did I mention I HATE my breasts being referred to in this way,) anyhow I he had been going on for a while when I lost it! and he ended up wearing his pint in his face (after the money was in the till) getting a severe talking to about minding his manners and dirty tongue if he wants to drink in my bar.
I also told the barmaids that if he starts being crude to them or upsetting then they can dump a pint on him, and he knows this!
However getting back to when he came in today, when he saw me his eyes shot out of his head and his mouth just hung open, he was getting ready to make a comment when I warned him "Don't say what you are thinking else you will wear your pint again, just keep it civil OK". I glanced at Tony and he had a broad grin on his face.
The bar slowly filled up with some of the younger regular customers I got a few – quite a few nice comments on my appearance from the lads, once as I was pulling a pint I heard one of the lads on his mobile saying I assume to his mate "Dave get your ass down here Chrissie looks a million dollars – sex on two legs – she's a wet dream".
He looked up and saw me pulling the pint, Knowing I could hear him clearly he started blushing furiously at been overheard.
I must admit I was very flattered but I played it cool and just smiled and shook my head at him tutting, as these young lads didn't mean any harm in fact they were good lads who enjoyed life – as you do when you are 20.
He looked abashed and mouthed sorry at me.
I leant over the bar and told him "don't worry about it, it's nice when a woman of my age gets a compliment like that from a lot younger man"
The evening session seemed to drag on, Tony had introduced himself to people as Old Tony's nephew, so we now had a young Tony and an old one who had gone backpacking, some eyebrows were raised when he went into the accommodation section of the pub, but to hell with them.
Finally 6:30 arrived and Sue (another barmaid) came on shift, I handed over to her and promised to be back for 9:30 when Sue finished her shift, Celia came on shift at 8:30 until closing this way there were always 2 people working when it got busy.
I went through the back butterflies in my tummy full of expectation. Tony was sat watching the TV, when I came in he stood up and asked me "You hungry?" I eyed him for a second and whispered "for you, very".
He smiled as I approached him, I put my hands onto his broad shoulders, he stroked my cheek; we were staring at each other neither one wanting to break eye contact, he slid his hands down to my waist and eased me towards him, my arms snaked around his neck, I could smell his man scent which excited me more, he gently kissed my forehead around my face nibbling, kissing finally he found my hot waiting lips, this gentle kissing was more erotic than passionate kissing, at least at this stage, our tongues gently played with each other, I could feel my nipples harden and my little tush became moist as my nipples sent those electric pulses down to my pussy.
"Take me to bed" I moaned, as he again kissed my face, his hand moved up to cup my right breast while his other hand massaged my pert sexy booty. "With pleasure came his reply "which room yours or mine?"
Our room" I murmured, "I want to make love on satin sheets". He then surprised me by picking me up as though I weighed nothing; I gave a little squeal of surprise but soon settled into his strong arms nestling into his neck as he easily carried me upstairs into our bedroom.
He gently released me and I slid down his body until my feet were on the floor, we kissed again with a lot more urgency, I took my hands from around his neck and started removing his T shirt as I slipped it over his head, I marvelled at his tight washboard stomach, he was not really hairy (which I was glad of) he had perfect pec's which I appreciatively ran my finger nails along, teasing his silly little male nipples, smelling his gorgeous man scent I kissed his body licked his nipples, when he tilted my chin upwards hungrily I found his lips, now the kissing was more urgent.
We parted for a second and he took this chance to start undressing me, my cardigan slid down off my shoulders, next was my belt, then he removed my stretch top my hair falling in a cascade of golden rain back around my slender shoulders, next he undid my trousers – these caused him a bit of a problem as they were really skin tight, so I helped him, kicking my shoes off in the process I was now down to my full height of five feet, and I loved the feeling of delicateness, femininity and vulnerability.
I managed to get his pants and shoes off and we fell onto the bed I could feel his mighty erection pushing into by soft feminine belly, he undid my bra and my magnificent breasts were finally free for his caresses; between moaning and having lovely little orgasms I caressed his rampant manhood, one of his hands moved down my body and slid my thong down, I arched my back so he could remove my thong then cried out in pleasure when his hand cupped my pussy and traced the path of my labia lips.
I shuddered as I hit a full orgasm moaning his name; he carried on playing with my breasts with one hand and his mouth while massaging my clittie with his finger.
This was better than I could ever have dreamed about I hit another orgasm, my hips bucking my body trembling, I wanted him inside me, nothing else mattered to me.
My voice was heavy and sensual, I moaned "Ohhhhh! Tony I need you inside me pleeese", my legs were open and ready for him.
Without stopping his ministrations of my breasts he stopped work on my clittie and slid between my thighs, his rampant manhood brushing erotically on the inside of my silken thighs, he now worked on both my breasts with his hands while his lips started gently kissing my face, chin, nose, eyes and finally lips; another orgasm shook my body.
I reached down between our bodies and found his wonderful shaft; I took hold and guided the head of it towards my hot waiting Tush I felt him push slightly and my labia lips opened and Ohhhhhhhhhhh!!!! He slid inside me.
The feeling was out of this world, my memories just didn't prepare me for this feeling "Uggggggg, Ahhhhhhhh, yesssssss oh god YESSSSS" was all that came from me: as he gently slid his gorgeous manhood deep inside my waiting body, finally I could feel his considerable sack against me and he was all the way inside my diminutive hot body.
He stopped thrusting and I started grinding my hips; through my half closed eyes I could seen his beautiful hazel eyes looking at me, I fully opened my eyes looked deeply at him and sighed "this is heaven, pure heaven" He smiled at me and brushing my eager lips murmured, "You have such beautiful sexy blue eyes to go with your sexy young body".
I moaned in absolute pleasure hearing these words continuing to grind my hips against him.
He started moving in and out of me, slowly at first which was wonderful, and I shuddered to yet another orgasm then he started a steady thrusting, my legs were now wrapped around his thighs – how they got there I had no idea, I was moaning, writhing, kissing him, biting his shoulders and clawing his back, another thundering orgasm hit me and I screamed his name, sobbing in absolute pleasure.
I felt a subtle change in his rhythm, and understood that he was close to orgasm and tried to concentrate on climaxing the same time as he did, somehow I managed to clamp my vaginal muscles around his love shaft, causing him to grunt and giving me a wonderful deep orgasmic feeling, then it happened he shuddered and I felt his seed hosing inside my body, then a tsunami of an orgasm hit me, I screamed, writhed, thrashed, clawed, and bit – you name it I did it in absolute paroxysms of heavenly bliss.
Tony collapsed on top of me, a dead weight, but I didn't feel him at all; as I lay there pinned to the bed, smelling him man scent I felt wonderful, fulfilled in the extreme.
I felt him stir "Please darling don't move, I want to feel you inside me for as long as I can" I whispered.
He turned his head and slowly kissed me "you are a sex kitten, or should I say wildcat in bed" he whispered back at me.
As I lay there luxuriating in his heat feeling his shaft slowly soften I thought this is really the most amazing feeling there is.
Sex as a woman is far, far better than being a man, having multiple orgasms is sensational; I certainly have got the best part of this change.
His softening penis slid out of me and I closed my legs to stop any of our love juices escaping. He then altered position and scooped me up in his arms, stroking and caressing me bringing me down from the high I was on. Slowly I got the use of my legs back and my senses returned to something like normal though if he wanted me again I was a willing, very willing volunteer.
Suddenly my stomach gave a enormous gurgle which really broke the spell, we both broke into fits of giggling in between giggles he asked "from that romantic sound, I take it you're hungry". "Pig" I said as I hit him with a pillow and we fell about wrestling which he easily won.
He looked down at me with those wonderful hazel eyes, "right" he declared, all business "I'll finish the casserole off while you get ready, I looked at the clock it was just before 8 what had seemed like hours of bliss had in fact been just over an hour.
"Ok" I agreed "I'll get a shower, put something casual on and get changed later" as he sat on the edge of the bed I saw the claw marks on his back not too bad but there all the same.
I leant over and kissed them apologising but he just brushed my apology aside saying it was well worth getting them.
"Tony" I began somewhat hesitantly laying my head on his shoulder enjoying the way my hair cascaded over his body and my soft breast pressed against his back; "you know you are going away before Christmas – well I've been thinking" I took a deep breath and carried on "Why don't you delay it until the New Year, spend it with me and Christmas seeing Mum, Dad and Julie (my sister), after all they used to be your family".
He was silent for a while and I thought I'd upset him – I waited, finally he turned and cupping my face in his hands, gently kissed my lips. "You know if I do stay when I do go it will be harder on the two of us" I nodded afraid to speak "I'll tell you what I'll think about it OK?" again I nodded; THEN, much to my embarrassment my belly gave another all mighty gurgle!!!!!
Chuckling he stood up, "looks like I better get that casserole ready" I smiled up at him "sounds good to me, some food might keep my belly quiet".
I watched him going down stairs, got off the bed and keeping my thighs tight closed to help stop our love juices leaking out from me made it to the bathroom and washed and showered myself.
Once I was back in the bedroom I selected a clean thong and simple white bra, a pair of black slacks with wide legs coupled with a simple yellow jersey shirt short sleeved with ruches on the shoulders and sleeves; a touch up of lipstick and a good brush of my hair and I was ready I slipped on a pair of fluffy black house mules with a 3" wedge heel a quick check in the mirror and another gurgle of my belly and I was on my way down stairs.
The smell of food was wonderful as my belly rumbled again. The table was set and Tony was just putting the food out, I went to the fridge got out a bottle of Champagne and two glasses, "I thought we could celebrate our new lives" I smiled as I passed him the bottle to open, the cork popped and he poured out 2 glasses he handed me one and picking up the second made a simple toast "to our new lives" I echoed this and we sat down to eat.
We ate in silence for a while then Tony asked me if I had any regrets, as I was still revelling in my gorgeous new feminine body there were certainly no regrets from me. "How about you" I asked. He grinned at me "most certainly not, I am just elated at my new life, being a man is far better than I could ever have imagined, don't be offended Chrissie but being a man is far better than when I was a small feminine Christina"
This did shock me a little bit as when Tony was female she never gave a hint that she was unhappy, just the opposite she was happy feminine and perfectly turned out! So I responded, "Why's that then?"
He was silent for a while then continued he spoke about when he was female, how he had started to resent always been perfectly groomed, how because he was small very feminine and blond people took him to be a bimbo, how men treated him when he was female all slowly lead up to him hating being Christina, hating being small and feminine and hating having to be always perfectly presented – he stopped and ruefully smiled at me "I bet that shocks you, but that’s the way I felt, the annoying thing was that I had the means to change but for the spell to work you have to have 2 willing persons, so it was not until we spoke the other day did I have the chance to change into what I wanted to be - a man".
"Well" I said collecting my thoughts "at least we are both happy, we both have what we dreamed of and I think I have got the best of the deal". "Rubbish what makes you think that" he questioned. "It's obvious us women have more choice in clothes we are more thinking than men, we are more in control and finally sex as a woman is certainly far, far better" "Rubbish" he butted in "sex as a man is more fulfilling, more intense".
This started an argument as to who has it best during sex, as both of us were convinced we were right we did not reach a consensus so we agreed to differ.
"Right" I said getting up I had better get the food on for tonight's pool match, get the dirty dishes into the dishwasher then get ready for work, I put the food on to heat up, then I felt his hands on my waist, he nibbled my neck, then turned me round kissing my waiting lips, I slid my arms around his neck and pressed my body onto his.
He murmured to me "You go and get ready; I'll take care of things here". He got no argument from me just a passionate kiss, "Thanks" I whispered "a girl could get used to this pampering" We kissed some more and needless to say we were both reacting. Reluctantly I pulled away and went to get changed.
Reaching my (or rather our) bedroom I had a look what I was going to wear, a stretch denim skirt, coupled to a blue sleeveless silk top with a 'V' neck fastened with a button at the back there were ruffles around the arms and a ruffle down the front, very feminine not too revealing and practical, Black 4" wedge heels and matching 2" belt.
I stripped and slipped on barely black tights, a dark blue half slip finally my skirt which hugged my figure but the stretch made it comfortable, a blue balcony bra then my top, I fastened the back button slipped on my shoes and fastened the belt, re-applied my make up checked in the mirror I was perfect, I then headed downstairs to go work behind the bar.
I gave Tony a kiss and said, "wish me luck" "you won't need it because you are now totally Christina" he assured me. As I don't usually finish until midnight I told him to go to bed when he wanted and I would try not to wake him when I got into bed.
He totally disagreed with me on this saying he would be waiting for me when I finished with a wind down drink – Men! They always argue they WILL not be told – even new men it seems!!!!!!!!
It turned out that as predicted I had no problems working everyone took me for exactly what I was Christina, I got a few nice complements regarding my younger looks, when asked I stuck to the story of the 'magical' moisturiser; otherwise I just smiles nicely.
I finally got the stragglers out about midnight, said goodbye to Celia and locked up.
I went through the back and true to his word Tony was still up and had poured me a glass of chilled Chablis. I smiled and thanked him, put the cash in the safe and flopped onto the sofa next to him.
He put his arm around me asking "well sweetheart how did it go?" I snuggled into him "as you said no problems at all" I took a sip of my wine and asked him how he had passed the evening. He told me he had been going over the figures for banks (before we changed bodies we had worked out what we had in our respective banks, with the pub, bank account and car as Chrissie I was slightly worse off but I simply did not care, after all I had the body and life I had always dreamed of.)
However the new Tony did not want either of us loosing out too much; but I had persuaded him that I was quite content with the difference: but now he had found out that when I had done the figures (when I was a man) I had missed the my car out; this was a top of the range 4 x 4 which it turned out was worth £30,000. Tony was insisting that we split this I was adamant it was his by right – before an argument could escalate he came up with what he called a compromise --------- I called it blackmail!!
His suggestion was that he sell the car now, then he would buy a banger for him to run about in while he was still here, he would buy me a dress I had been lusting after ever since I first set eyes on it AND if we split what money was left between us; he would stay with me until the New Year!!!!!!!!
See what I mean, blackmail, but when I thought about that dress, when I first set eyes on it I loved it but I was too old at 48, but now with my young body I could actually wear it and get away with it. And I would have Tony until the New Year so I agreed.
He had yet another surprise for me before I had finished my wine, he asked when Jane and I were going Christmas shopping, so I told him and he suggested that we go on Saturday then we could go clubbing as the hotel we usually stayed in had a high end club in it – then I could wear my new dress, when I protested that Saturday was a busy day he pooh-poohed it and said he would help and with Charlie (who was the relief licensee) and the barmaids they could easily manage. I snuggled into him and gave him a kiss saying that I would talk about it tomorrow with Jane.
I asked him what he thought about Jane and I, he smiled and told me not to worry as when he was Christina he enjoyed it and hoped I would also have fun.
I finished up my wine, by now it was just after one in the morning, I stretched and told Tony I was going to get ready for bed, he pulled me to him and gently kissed me, "Ok sexy" he said "I'll be up shortly"
I went upstairs and started on my night time routine, undress sort out the washing for tomorrow (note to self have to see if Tony has anything he needs washing) pick up my nightdress, black satin with spaghetti straps reaching about 4" below my booty, gathered under the bust line to emphasise my boobs. Into the bathroom, make up off, moisturiser on, teeth cleaned, onto the toilet and finally make sure that my tush was nice and sweet for him. Into my nightdress then into the bedroom, turn back the bed, my nightdress gently caressed my soft skin, the feeling was quite erotic and caused my nipples to start hardening! Damn! Having breasts is harder than having a dick; I just cannot keep my nipples under control, with my new sensitive body everything channels through my nipples!
I sat at the dressing table and start to brush my hair, this is another thing I do nightly brush my hair for about 5 minutes its very calming, soothing a nice way to wind down.
Tony arrived just as I was finishing my brushing, he looked at me appreciatively and without saying a word started undressing, I got into bed and watched him strip. As you may have guessed my sensitive nipples were hard, my sweet tush was moist and my breathing was ragged. As he went into the bathroom I got a good look at him, I had not really noticed earlier but as well as having a gorgeous six pack, firm pec's, nice tight man bum and a love shaft that was some size; he had fine chiselled features, full head of hair and really looked younger than his now 42 years.
It was then I realised somewhat sadly that we would not have a future together, while he was all man, and I was attracted to him, I just did not see me spending the rest of my life with him, sure I wanted him around but I think this was because we both want to explore our new bodies and who else would be better doing this than the previous owner of our old bodies – if this makes sense; but once we parted I would remember him with affection but not love, just go with the flow Christina I told myself, enjoy him while you can.
He got into bed and turned off the bedside light, he reached for me and I eagerly slid into his arms, our lovemaking was totally different to earlier, he kissed and caressed my body, touching all those special places a woman has; those places that gently bring her to wonderful tender orgasms, finally; after what seemed like an age he moved his body between my thighs I slid my hand between the two of us and guided him into me warm, welcoming and very moist pussy.
The feeling as he slid his length into my waiting body was wonderful, as he slid his way inside I tensed the muscles around my vagina and clamped onto his glorious love shaft, I heard him moan as I gripped him, then he started moving steadily up and down caressing my engorged clittie with every movement, I tried to time my muscle contractions to match but soon I had lost all co-ordination as he brought me to a crashing orgasm. My whole body shuddered but he was relentless and soon I was surfing on that wonderful sea only a woman could enjoy, the sea of multiple orgasms. I felt him tense then grunt as he released his seed into my waiting tush, I hit another orgasm and screamed in ecstasy "Yesssssss, yesssssss OH GOD YESSSSSSS" my orgasms were absolutely heavenly. As he shot his love juice deep inside me he flopped onto my tiny body again I loved the feeling of him prone on top of me, the heady aroma of his man scent assailing my senses.
Eventually he rolled off me; I was still having the most beautiful mini orgasms and he expertly brought me back down to earth by holding and caressing me.
We kissed gently then made ready for sleep, I had that wet feeling inside my Tush from our love juices, so before I went to sleep I had to clean myself up, so I waited until I heard Tony breathing regularly, slipped out from under his arm and went into the bathroom.
As I sat on the toilet I pondered on my first day as a woman and what a day it had been, things have been wonderful, I grinned to myself as I thought that today, I must have the best washed pussy in the country!
Mothers Day 2013
Glancing at the clock back in the present, I realised that it was time to get Chloe changed and dressed for us to go out, I heard the doorbell ring "I'll get it sweetheart" my husband Clive shouted. "Hi Dad" I heard my daughters voice say, next thing I heard the door shut and Kerrie, her husband Steve and my son Michael came into the room, our family was complete, well nearly as Kerrie was 7 months pregnant with my first granddaughter (after all even though I looked 31, I was by my birth certificate 51! And I'm still having children, what a life I am having.
Whether rightly or wrongly I have decided to concentrate on this story and bring it to a conclusion, then continue with my other stories. Please feel free to contact me with your thoughts on this.
A Friend in Need
Part 6 Life Goes On
This part of the story is again told from Christina's (used to be Tony) side of the story and it continues to follow Christina as she really begins her new life after the wonderful first day of femininity.
This part of the story does contain some sex and some violence, I have not gone into graphic detail, just enough for the storyline so please be advised.
Mothers Day 2013
What a life I am having indeed, and I would not change one single thing – I am blissfully happy.
As a family we talked for a while then I made the excuse that I was going to get Chloe (my baby daughter) ready for us to go out. So I went upstairs, little Chloe was fast asleep in my arms, so I laid her on the bed while I got the cute little pink and white dress her frilly plastic panties, nappy (or diaper and Clive insists on calling them) ready, a pair of white thick tights to keep her warm and the cutest pink bootees.
Clive, my husband is American; we met at a cocktail party during the British Grand Prix week. We often gently rib each other about the different word we use for the same thing. Being a woman I'm always right because when he says he's speaking English I remind him I am English so I must be right! Mind you he gets his own back by reminding me that I only drink strong coffee, as I don't like tea so by his reckoning I cannot be truly English! But I love him to bits and would never change him for the world.
November 2010
I woke up the next morning still cradled in Tony's strong arms, as I laid there I remembered the previous day and smiled happily, but I have to start living my new life and this means work girl or else you won't make money, running an English pub especially one that serves real ale is hard work, the only thing that is not hard work is always looking as best I can to attract the clientele in to see a good looking landlady and her barmaids.
I glance at the clock and grinned happily to myself – it was only 7am plenty of time to wake up this hunk next to me (For some reason I now can survive on 5 or 6 hours sleep a day) – Poor Tony's going to be knackered by the time he goes back packing!
So I gently started caressing his love shaft and balls, very gently as I have quite long finger nails but even so it did not take too long before it was stood to attention in all its gorgeous majesty, I continued to fondle his wonderful dick marvelling at its velvety smoothness, compared to the rampant heat and aggression of its purple tip.
"What a great way to wake up" he murmured as he awoke, as I was looking him straight in the face my head on the pillow, as soon as he opened his eyes I drowned in the depth of those hazel pools.
"Someone's ready for action this morning" I sighed at him not stopping my ministrations,
"Well you little minx" he said smiling gently "seeing as you caused it, it's up to you to use it".
I was elated, as I have recently discovered we women have very sensitive breasts, nipples in fact when aroused my whole body is one erogenous zone, I wanted to be on top and have his hands roam my body at will.
I toyed with his rampant manhood for a while, then bent my head and took him between my full sweet lips; he moaned my name "Christina" this spurred me on and soon I had all of him inside my mouth, by now my Tush was ready for him, so I changed position and straddled him.
I straightened up and guided his wonderful manhood into my warm moist Tush, Oh! The feeling as I let HIM enter ME, I paused for a second making sure his shaft was caressing my clittie. I just cannot describe the feeling as I impaled myself on him, then I started moving slowly up and down the feeling of ecstasy as my clittie responded made me shudder in absolute bliss. I watched as his hands reached for my breasts – it was like in slow motion as he cupped both my breasts and gently rubbed the nipples sending waves of pleasure into my body, increasing the strength of my orgasm. "Ohhhhhhhhhhh" I gasped as I shuddered to my first climax, as I leant forward to kiss him my hair fell each side of my head like a golden waterfall, we kissed very tenderly it framed his face he looked like he was in heaven a contented smile with those hazel eyes half closed.
As we kissed his hands left my breasts and cupped my firm pert bum squeezing the cheeks he moved one hand and entered the crack of my bum, stroking my rosebud. This made me moan even more and my grinding became urgent very gently he inserted his finger into my rosebud and started entering me from behind "This is amazing" I moaned in a husky voice "Ohhhhhhhhh, Uggggggg, Yesssssss" I whimpered as his finger went deeper I swear I could feel him in my Tush as he was so far into me, I offered one breast to his lips and he gently sucked and tongued my nipple – how he did this gently I have no idea, as by now I was nearly out of control, my thoughts were totally scrambled by the waves of absolute pleasure, I was suffering total erotic sensory overload! I had lost all my sense of rhythm and my once rhythmic thrusting had turned into sporadic thrusting trying to get as much stimulation as I could.
Tony gorgeous Tony knew this and was lifting him hips off the bed doing the thrusting for me! He gave a grunt and I felt his seed hose into my waiting body just after he started climaxing I hit the peak of an amazing orgasm which shook my whole being. Sobbing in pleasure I collapsed on top of him, a total wreck, legs and body did not feel like they belonged to me!
Tony caressed me as I laid on top of him, gently bringing me back to earth, I stirred raised my head seeing him framed by my hair, I kissed him passionately, "thank you" I whispered. He looked confused, "what for". I smiled at him "Oh for being here, for letting me wake you up, for the greatest sex a girl could have and finally for everything".
He stroked my face looked lovingly at me said "you don't have to thank me for anything – sweetness, its YOU that’s made me what I wanted to be". We kissed passionately but gently, as our lips parted he looked at me and sadly said "you know Chrissie we do not have a long term future together" all I could do was nod my head, I put my finger on his lips to stop him speaking and whispered "lets enjoy the time we have together, go with the flow and remember each other with affection".
He considered this nodded his head and deeply kissed me. Smiling at him I climbed off him saying "I hope we can wake up like this every morning – it was divine", He cocked his eyebrow and jokingly said "remember I'm a man now you'll tire me out" grinning I giggled "I don't think so" and scampered off to get ready for the day.
As I showered I felt relief that Tony also understood that we didn't have a long term future together to me now it was in the open we both could just enjoy our time together.
Completing my morning routine I made sure that I took my contraception pill along with, folic acid with iron and multivitamins.
Slipping on my heavy satin robe I went back into the bedroom to dress, I decided on black flares coupled with a cream silk jersey camisole and a pink sloppy Joe sweater, (after all yesterday was my first day and I wanted to feel sexy and feminine, today is different this is the FIRST TRUE DAY OF THE REST OF MY LIFE) as I slipped on my plain white satin bra and black thong I asked Tony if he had any washing to do, he said that he could do it himself so we had words on this, while he was staying with me I would do his washing, his ironing would go with mine to get done by Eva, who takes in ironing. (I hated ironing with a passion, it was well worth the £7 a week to get this done) we finally agreed on this the proviso being that he made the supper and we went out for a meal on the two quiet nights I have off, this was fine by me.
Picking the washing up I went and started the coffee for me and boiled the kettle for Ann and Tony, I had a bowl of low calorie cereal and counted up the money from the till, the washing was quite happy so as Tony was not down as yet I started bottling up. Ann arrived and started working and Tony finally came down stairs I made him tea gave him a big kiss then carried on, as I started early by the time the washing was on its drying cycle.
Tony asked if I wanted to take the dogs for a walk, I readily agreed, and picked up a cream padded jacket with a fur hood and belted waist it sat on my hips, got a pair of thick socks (pink of course I like pink it suits me) and slipped into my wedge wellies (the same as normal wellies but with a 3" wedge heel (these were pink too). I belted the coat and put a white fur hat on my head, making sure my hair was framing my face in a cute way then went back to where Tony and the dogs were waiting. "God you even look gorgeous taking the dogs for a walk" he smiled, "A girl has to look her best" I quipped as we went out of the door.
It felt natural to slip my hand through his arm, we walked for about 30 minutes then returned home, as he was going to see the real value of his car from a local branch of 'We Buy Any Car', I took the dogs and went to do a bit more paperwork, Ann was ready to go so we had a cup of tea and chatted for a while then she left.
I went into the bar to make sure it was ready for this evenings opening, I was not planning on doing much this afternoon except if Tony came back a bit of afternoon delight would not go amiss.
I heard the dogs barking, frowned wondering what was setting them off so I went through the back. Nightmare on Elm street there stood Jim, my ex boy friend and a total arsehole!
He had been drinking so I was a bit wary also I was alone in the house and realised how vulnerable I was.
"What you doing here" I quietly asked. "Come back babe, realised I was wrong" he said grinning.
"Well you can just go away back to the little trollop you left with" I snapped back at him.
He moved towards me and I said, "come any closer and I'll scream" "he laughed nastily saying "and who's going to hear you? Your lodger has gone". By now I was well afraid – when I was a man I was quite handy in a fight but as a 5' female wearing 3" heels I was not sure I could protect myself.
He lunged at me grabbing me by the hair I screamed and tried to rake him with my nails, the dogs went for his legs and this took his full attention off me, giving me the chance to deliver a good kick, I aimed just under his kneecap hoping to dislocate it but missed hitting him on the side.
"You little cow" he snarled slapping me around the head "you'll suffer for that" I was stunned by the slap and he took a stronger hold on my hair dragging me across the room to get the dogs into the other room.
Once he had done this he turned his attention to me, by now I was trying to kick him, claw him, bite him, in fact trying to harm him any way I could. He laughed and slapped me again; by now I was crying, he tore the pullover off me and made a grab for my breasts, "let go you bastard" I screamed "I'll kill you".
All he did was laugh at me groping and mauling at my breasts. "Kill me" he sneered, "not a chance you stupid little cow, you're going to get what you deserve – a real good fucking and I'm going to do it".
Touch me and I'll tell the police you bastard" I yelled at him, sobbing in pain. Then my blood ran cold as he said, "if you're still alive".
I knew then I was fighting for my life, probably literally. I then remembered I could access Tony's memories, or at least I hoped I could.
He yanked my bra off and my breasts were free he groped them viciously I whimpered in pain. "Like that bitch" he snarled his face close to mine, I could smell the drink on his breath. He dragged me to the sofa and threw me on it still holding tight onto my hair, he undid his pants with one hand and straddled me the drink must have fuddled his mind as I still had my pants on.
I was still wriggling, screaming, struggling doing anything to escape. He pawed my breasts roughly hurting me tweaking my nipples hard.
A thought came into my head – relax, make him think he has beaten you he may do something stupid (one of Tony's memories I think because I certainly would not have known that, my instinct was to fight as hard as I could to stop him raping me, because that is what he was about to do).
So I sighed and relaxed, he looked down at me and sneered "ready for getting well fucked, you little cow" I didn't answer but sighed again. He let go my hair and grabbed my wrists pinning my arms above my head; I felt his booze soaked breath on my cheek as he searched for my lips – he hadn't shaved that day and his rough stubble hurt my soft skin.
His lips found mine and he slobbered, I felt his tongue probing and he finally managed to open my mouth entering and slobbering around inside my mouth.
YES I thought this is a big mistake, his tongue roamed around my mouth and as it went in towards my cheek I bit down with all my might using the grinding, chewing teeth at the side of my mouth.
He tried to scream but as I had a very firm hold on his tongue so the scream came out as a muffled UMMMMPH.
I knew then that if I let go I was going to get raped and probably killed so I really clenched my teeth, the pain must have got to him (just think how painful it is when you bite your tongue) because he as he struggled I realised that my legs were free, with me being small his body was positioned well past my hips so he could get to my lips, my knee shot up like a piston and I got a perfect hit right between his legs.
He tried to get his breath back as I managed to knee him again; this really hurt him and he moaned in pain.
My mouth was filling up from his blood but I just daren't let go so my only option was to swallow even though the thought of going this revolted me. He was thrashing about and for him to get more purchase he foolishly let go of my arms – good now my long nails came into play as I raked his face and tried to claw his eyes. He thrashed and tried to roll off me then my teeth met, he howled in absolute pain - I had bitten part of his tongue off!!!
He threw himself off me and this was my chance; I bolted for the kitchen why I just don’t why but something told me to get there, I spat the piece of his tongue out and shot into the kitchen. I grabbed the largest carving knife off the magnetic rack and backed myself into the corner of the kitchen units so there was only one way he could come at me.
(It must have been my thoughts from when I was a man that kicked in, the only place in the house I could get a weapon to defend myself was there, also the layout made it hard for him to get there)
He came charging through the door his eyes full of hate and pain; if I let him get to me I knew I was dead. But when he saw the 12" carving knife in my hand he stopped. He had lived with me long enough to know that with the catering I do my knives were razor sharp – and I was so mad I would gut him if he came within range, Tony was so right I had inherited Chrissies volcanic temper when I got her wonderful body!
"Right bastard" I hissed "lets see how brave you are now"; I must have looked horrendous my hair wild and dishevelled, my ruined bra hanging off my shoulders, breast bare and blood (his) around my mouth and down over my boobs.
He looked at me with absolute hatred and snarled, "how long do you recon you can stay there?" Hearing him speak made me giggle even though I was afraid for my life "What the fucks up with you" he lisped – yes lisped with me biting part of his tongue off he now had a most pronounced lisp.
When I told him what I was laughing at he made a lunge for me – bad mistake he got a nasty cut on his arm for his troubles, this was serious now.
Then I saw a shadow cross the open door, I sensed someone was there, so I kept taunting Jim keeping his attention and making a noise to make sure that whoever was there knew I was in trouble – I hoped against hope it was Tony; but he's gone to get his car properly valued.
A figure stood in the doorway, it WAS Tony, he took one look at me in my very dishevelled state and I saw his expression change from one of caution to one of extreme anger. In a couple of paces he was in; Jim must have sensed something because he started to turn around but Tony grabbed hold of his shoulder spun Jim round and hit him on the side of the jaw, then as Jim fell hit him again right between the eyes squashing his nose, hopefully breaking it.
Sobbing wildly I ran to Tony and throwing my arms around his shoulders collapsed into his arms sobbing and weeping for all I was worth the adrenaline that had sustained me was now draining away, I was a wreck, "Chrissie" Tony said softly "would you do something for me". "Anything, Anything" I sobbed gulping great draughts of air into my quivering body.
"Put the knife down before you hurt somebody" he quietly said. I had not realised that I still had the knife in my hands so I took my hands from round his neck, he let me go and I put the knife down, taking the opportunity to give Jim a kick in the crutch "bastard" I snarled.
I would have kicked him more but Tony picked my up and carried me away into the lounge all the time I was yelling "let me at him I'll cut his knackers of and make sure he can't do anything like this again".
Tony easily controlled me and carried me into the room, one arm around my waist holding onto me firmly he told me "stop struggling for god's sake while I phone the police". I did as he told me, as the anger drained right out of my body I collapsed onto the sofa and sobbed my heart out.
His call to the police did not take long then he went and tied up Jim using belts after this he went upstairs and came back with a loose fitting pullover for me to put on to cover my bare breasts.
He took me into his arms and stroked my hair soothing me and calming me down I finally managed to get my sobbing under control and he asked me where was I bleeding from, I smiled wanly and told him that the blood was Jims and pointed out the piece of Jims tongue I had bitten off.
"You're a little hell cat you know that" he smiled. "What do you expect me to do – that bastard was going to rape me and kill me" I quietly responded.
There was a knock on the door, when Tony answered, the police had arrived and thankfully a woman police constable was with them. They came in and looked at the scene, as the dogs were going crazy in the next room Tony let them in. The WPC took me upstairs to my bedroom and asked me to show her my injuries. She could see the livid marks where he had hit me around the head and face; she commented, "you're going to have some nice bruises there".
Next I took my pullover off and showed her my bruised breasts and nipples and arms including the bite marks. "Are you ready to tell me what happened" she asked, I nodded and she carried on "take your time, go at your own speed" I nodded again and she finished with "we'll need to take pictures of your bruises for evidence"; "That’s fine by me" I said "can I put my pullover on now?" "Of course" she said sympathetically.
I was just about to start when the bedroom door burst open and Jane rushed in. "Chrissie, what's that bastard done to you sweetie" she cried, rushing to me and taking me in her arms, the WPC was about to tell her to leave when tearfully I asked if she could stay as she was my best friend. Then I started to tell my side of the event.
It took me about an hour mainly because I kept breaking down sobbing and it took time for Jane to calm me down. At the end Jane smiled and said "Girl you certainly did some damage to him"
There was a knock on the door which the WPC answered I heard a murmured conversation when she came back into the room she told me that the scene of crime officer was here to take the photographs of me, I gave a wan smile and said I was ready.
The scene of crimes officer turned out to be a young woman who went about her work in a very sympathetic manner; while she worked she told me that a male colleague was taking photos of Jim then they would be arresting him.
After the photos had been taken the scene of crimes officer and the WPC went to leave, the WPC said as she went out "you can get a well needed shower now, I'll see you down stairs.
Jane took charge and made me undress and she also undressed took me into the shower and proceeded to wash me from head to foot which if I had been feeling myself would have been very erotic, as it was it just felt nice and natural. She was very gentle around my breasts and nipples also around my bruised head and face, gently she washed my hair, soon all traces of blood and distress had been washed away, then she patted me dry, massaged my with body lotion and put some ointment on my bruises to try and reduce them and the swelling
She helped me dress, a fresh bra and thong a pair of cream silk slacks and a fluffy pink angora pullover with long sleeves to hide the bruises on my arms. She got my hair drier out and the feeling of calm as she dried and brushed my hair was just what I needed.
After my hair, she turned me round away from the mirror and proceeded to do my make up. When she was finished she let me see the results of her labours.
I tentatively looked at my face expecting to see those hideous bruises; while they were still there Jane had done a really good job at disguising them.
As I marvelled at her expert use of my cosmetics I stood up and gently kissed her on the lips "Thanks" I murmured. "You are quite welcome" she chirruped, as she got dressed.
We went down stairs and found the police and Tony searching for something, "Chrissie" Tony asked, "I don't want to upset you but where did you spit the bit of tongue?" Over there I pointed to the spot where Reggie and Ronnie were playing with something. "Leave" Tony told them and when they dropped what they were playing with it was the little bit of Jims tongue!
The male police officer smiled as he picked it up and put it in a plastic bag, "they won't be stitching that back on in a hurry" he commented. As the police left they asked Tony and me to go to the police station tomorrow to sign out statements.
We sat down on the sofa Jane on one side of me Tony on the other, Jane put her arm round me while Tony held my hand, then Tony said I think we could do with a little drink to settle our nerves, then I'll phone the barmaids to arrange cover while you feel better"
Tony brought 3 brandies and the phone, "Tony" I said after sipping my drink, "I'll open up as normal, but if you can arrange cover this evening and maybe tomorrow that should be fine". Both Tony and Jane looked concerned, Jane asked if I was sure, which I was as I felt that keeping things as normal as possible would help me get over my ordeal.
So somewhat reluctantly Tony did as I asked when he told the girls what had happened they were happy to help. He finished his brandy and said, "right I'll clean the kitchen then get supper ready" Jane cocked her eyebrow at me as he left and I explained our domestic arrangements. "Have you --------- err you know done anything yet?" she tentatively asked me. I gave a small smile "what do you think" she gave me a beaming smile "well what's he like" she whispered very aware Tony was only next door. I closed my eyes and said dreamily "wonderful, just wonderful".
We sat for a while her arms around me giving me comfort, Tony returned and sat on the other side of me taking my hand and stroking it. Suddenly I said "I want this sofa out of my house now!" Jane and Tony exchanged looks, Tony said "ok". "You don't understand I want it our NOW" I said my voice rising. I stood up and moved to the large easy chair. Right said Tony as Jane came and sat on the arm of the chair putting her arms around me to try and comfort me. Tony sighed and managed to drag the sofa out of the door, "what do you want me to do with it" he asked. "Anything you want just get it away from me it has too many memories for me! Tony knelt in front of the chair, took my small hand in both of his saying "I'll tell you what he said Uncle Tony has a sofa that would do how about I fetch that?"
I squeezed his hand in gratitude "are you sure" I asked, "certain" came his reply "uncle Tony's no need for it now, it was only going to auction" with that he went out.
I looked at the clock; it was only 2:30 in the afternoon that means it was just over 3 hours since my recent ordeal began it seemed to me like a lifetime ago.
Mothers Day 2013
As gently as I could I undressed my darling daughter, she stirred and let out a little mewl as I took her nappy off and cleaned her darling little bottom, I powdered he and replaced her nappy remembering that horrible day I was nearly raped.
I took a lot of comfort from the people who rallied round until I got myself together, they are still really good friends.
To be continued ……………………….
A Friend in Need
Part 7 Christina's Rise
Life goes on for Christina and Tony, the story covers the after effect of the attempted rape, and Christina's way of dealing with it, I felt that this should be an introspective episode, if I was wrong to go this deep; I apologise, and hope you will forgive me.
Dedicated to Christina, my dear friend who taught me how to be a woman and left me her name.
Mothers Day 2013
I shuddered when I thought about that horrible day, but now that was well behind me, as I tickled my daughter listening to her happy chuckling she is such a little darling I revelled in being her mum, I started dressing her and my mind went back to that day, I must have sent some vibes back to Chloe as, when I frowned thinking about that day she stopped her happy gurgling and looked at me in confusion. I quickly picked her up to reassure her and once she was happy, I continued getting her ready and got back to reminiscing.
November 2010
After Tony left with that sofa, Jane remained with me, I kept telling her to go home but she was adamant she was not leaving me alone; which in hindsight was probably a good thing. We sat quietly with her arms around me, sometimes I broke into tears for no apparent reason, other times I questioned how things had come to this and sometimes I blamed myself aloud.
I was trying to blame myself when Jane stopped me quite abruptly "Christina" she snapped, "Jim was and is a total and utter arsehole, everyone hated him, he's full of total bullshit; the only person who thought he was nice was YOU".
I looked tearfully up at her; "really" I stammered, "even you hated him? I thought you liked him". Jane looked sadly at me and softly said "yes sweetheart even me, I tried to think the best of him because of you!" I looked her straight in the eyes and asked her "you are my friend, my best friend why didn't you say something?"
She smiled at me and asked me "Christina, think about this honestly would you have listened? Would we still be friends?"
I sat for a while thinking quietly about what she had just said (although when Chrissie met Jim I was still Tony; however now I was totally Christina her memories were now totally mine).
I fell into Jane's arms sobbing "Oh god Jane, you are so right, I was totally smitten by him, totally under his spell - what a fool I've been everyone must be laughing at me" I collapsed into Jane's arms crying uncontrollably.
She held me tight kissing and stroking my hair – being careful about my bruises calming me down, eventually I stopped sobbing and Jane said to me " are you now ready to face some home truths" sniffling, tissue balled up in my hand I nodded my head wondering what was about to come.
Jane took a deep breath and started "Christina, Christina, NO ONE is laughing at you; in fact you are so loved you don't even know it. Everyone tried to get on with Jim because of you, they hoped for the best but feared the worst" she took a breath kissed me on the top of the head and continued. "Several of your more unsavoury customers were going to sort him but their respect and love of you stopped them. You just don't know how much your customers love you.
You alone with your hard work and friendliness not to mention your personality, looks and natural ability to get on with people, YOU, brought this pub back from the brink of closing for ever and made it into the business it is now, so don't you dare think anyone would laugh at you. In fact if anyone tried to hurt you, your customers would do anything to protect you".
I was stunned and stammered "b, b, b, b, b, but I never realised people felt like this" she smiled and said softly "that's because you are ---- well you, not only are you lovely, pleasant and so, so modest, you just do not realise how people think about you".
I sat in her arms thinking about what she had just said, I had no idea about this, I was dumfounded totally dumfounded.
Then I did what any woman in my fragile mental state would do, I burst into tears, Jane was very patient with me because she realised that I was for the time being an emotional wreck; so again she held me, stroked me, kissed me and spoke in a calming voice that soothed me.
Once again I dried my eyes and joked, "my mascara must be all over my face" Jane grinned at me and informed me that I was doing a very good impersonation of a panda!
I sat bolt upright "Oh Tony will be back soon I can't let him see me like this" as I said this I reached for my makeup bag. Laughing Jane said, "Tony won't mind whatever state you're in, but seriously, how are you going to feel when he goes back home".
As I repaired the damage to my makeup I told her that we both knew there was no long term future for us as a couple so we are just enjoying the time together.
She gave a broad grin saying that this arrangement was probably just what I needed especially after today's episode. I gave her a coy look and agreed totally.
We heard a car pull up and I flinched, Jane put her arm around me and told me not to be silly it would be Tony; of course she was right. When he opened the door he came in with a huge bunch of flowers and a silly grin on his face. "I thought these may cheer you up" he said, I gave a cry and flew to him flinging me arms around his neck and kissing him "they're lovely" I exclaimed how "How thoughtful, thanks so, so much, I'll put them in water"
While I was in the kitchen I overheard Jane and Tony talking about me, Jane told Tony that I was in an emotional condition and would need time and space to come round but it seemed that I was coping. Tony said he understood and would give me the space I needed he even said to Jane that he would move back into the spare bedroom! – "That’s what you think buster,” I muttered to myself: Jane popped into the kitchen to say goodbye, as I thanked her we kissed and she whispered "call me anytime if you need me, understand ANYTIME".
To keep the peace I agreed and saw her to the door, where Tony was struggling bringing this huge burgundy soft leather sofa into the house. "My god I exclaimed it's beautiful, but won't your uncle Tony be upset?"
My hunk grinned at me saying "trust me he would be over the moon knowing you had this" all I did was smile happily at him after all only the two of us knew the full story.
Both Jane and I helped him get the sofa into the house and to where I wanted it, then finally Jane left, I had an hour before opening. I already decided that the cream silk slacks and long sleeved angora pullover would do until Celia came on at six, so I put the flowers where I wanted them and went and sat next to Tony on my new sofa.
I snuggled up to him, noticing he didn't slip his arms around me, "Tony" I said staring up at him giving him the full effect of my big blue eyes "kiss me for God sake".
He looked at me "are you sure – I mean after what happened earlier". I smiled up at him "I'm certain, what happened earlier was done in hate, now I want to be kissed with love."
His arm slid around me and I moved to him, our lips gently met and we kissed oh so gently – it was sublime. I relished his gentle ministrations as we kissed, tongues entwined, moaning I asked him to undress me and kiss my hurt away, very gently he removed my sweater scowling at the bruises to my arms and breasts, he released my breasts from the confines of my bra; again scowling at my poor bruised nipples, with my creamy skin the bruises were really vivid.
"If I'd have realised how bad he hurt you I would have let you kick him a few more times" he growled
I smiled dreamily at him "just kiss the hurt away" I murmured, he started with my fingers gently kissing and nibbling then up my arms, across my shoulders and down my other arm, onto my face kissing my head where I'd been slapped my eyes cheeks, chin and lips.
By now I was purring with pleasure and he kissed and nibbled his way down my neck down to the where my neck and shoulders meet paying special attention to the bites. As he moved down to my breasts and nipples I arched my back in absolute bliss, he oh so tenderly kissed licked and sucked my boobs, I moaned in ecstasy mewling and purring in erotic bliss. "Thank you my knight in shining armour, you saved me, if you hadn't arrived when you did – I shudder to think what may have happened" I whispered tenderly to him.
He smiled gently at me "you know I feel as if I'm to blame, after all it was me who lost it with Jim, and after all I was Chrissie then". I looked at long and hard before saying "you know for someone so clever you can be stupid at times, whoever was in this body doesn't matter so you stop blaming yourself RIGHT".
He smiled softly at me and whispered "you are so forgiving so nice and so sexy – are you sure you want to open up? There's still time to call one of the girls"
I looked longingly at him and briskly answered "Yes I'll open up work and routine will be good for me – Oh and while I remember you will NOT change bedrooms, I want you near me".
His mouth hung open as I stood up wincing a bit as I forgot about the bruises, Tony looked concerned but I shrugged it off as nothing, fastening my bra was a bit sore but I managed, slipped on my long sleeve high necked, figure hugging sweater touched up my makeup and found a pair of very feminine shades with a slight tint to hide the bruises around my eyes.
"How do I look" I asked my hunk. He smiled and told me that considering what I'd been through I looked pretty good. So off I went and opened up. Tony came through and sat at the end of the bar close to me as if to protect me; the tea time session was strangely very busy, in stead of the usual three or four people there were a couple of dozen.
Word must somehow have got round somehow, however everyone was very wary of saying too much in case they upset me, it was like they were treading on eggshells, much to my surprise some of my clientele who have a somewhat dubious lifestyles came in (usually they are late night customers), they too were very circumspect around me. I was getting a bit fed up so being an impetuous woman I rapped on the bar to get everyone's attention.
"Look you lot, will you stop treating me like I was made of glass, most of you will know I've had a bad day, nearly got raped and killed BUT I didn't! Mainly thanks to my knight is shining armour in the corner saved the day so will everyone PLEASE treat me like you normally do! I'm relying on you shower to help me get through through this."
The looks on there faces were a study it was a sea of open mouths – this made me giggle so I told them to please close their mouths; I was close to tears when they spontaneously burst into applause.
But my lecture seemed to work then big mouth Tony piped up "in case you think I'm a hero, I'm not – when I arrived this little hell cat had bitten off part of his tongue, raked him across the face - a couple of times I would say by the state of his face, knee’d him in the nuts (twice I added) and was holding him off with a bloody great carving knife".
This little speech elicited gasps of admiration and more clapping "will you please stop clapping or else I'll burst into tears" I told them – but things were back to normal everyone was back to their usual selves. I went to where Tony was sipping his pint; quietly he said "good for you; that took balls". I grinned at him and whispered, "which I don't have now" adding "thank god".
Tony said that he was going through the back to start supper, I went over to him and gave him a kiss on the lips, he did look a bit shocked.
One of our local criminals (who I think was something big in the local underworld which does sound dramatic, but I can't think of any other way to explain him, what I do know is he had fingers in many pies) came over to me and asked if Tony and I were an item, I thought for a moment and told him yes for the time being.
Good he grunted, he's head and shoulders above that wanker Jim, as he was about to go back to his 'friends' he offhandedly told me that Jim was going to be charged with attempted rape, actual bodily harm, and aggravated trespass which should see him put away for a while. But he added he would be looking out for me from now on!!!
Celia arrived to begin her shift and asked how I was I assured her that I would live and get over it, she grinned and said from what she has heard Jim was lucky to be alive.
I went through the back the smell of food was wonderful and in spite of everything my belly gurgled I realised that I had not eaten since breakfast – that seemed a long, long time ago.
Sit down it's nearly ready as he went to the fridge and brought out a bottle of champagne (two in two days; I could get used to this) he poured two glasses, put them on the table and went back into the kitchen to appear with a large bowl of chicken casserole two small bowls to eat from and some papers.
He toasted me saying "you have had enough excitement these last two days to last a life time I hope the rest of your life is quieter" I could only agree as I took a sip of the champagne.
We started eating and he casually passed me a piece of paper "I've ordered the dress for you" I looked at the picture and the exquisite dress was there, it was gorgeous a 'Jovani silver grey mini dress reaching midway down to my knees it had sheer mesh panels, crystal and sequins all over the dress with layered feathers around the hem, lined in silk satin with a concealed back zip, padded bra and gripper tape, illusion panels a matching mesh scarf it was absolutely stunning.
He passed me another piece of paper, which showed the most gorgeous pair of shoes Casadei black suede pump with pointed toes and crystal embellished towering heels which were a good 6". I looked at him and asked, "why", "why what" he retorted, "you know the dress, the shoes" I stammered, "Christina" he said smiling at me "what better way to help a girl heal than to buy her the dress she has coveted – I saw the shoes and knew these would suit you perfectly and go with the dress", "that’s the trouble having a boyfriend who used to be me!" I snorted. "But do you like them" he asked anxiously I gave him a beaming smile "like them I absolutely love them" I got up went round the table put my arms around his neck and rested my head on his shoulder.
I took hold of his hand "come with me" I ordered, he got up and I lead him upstairs into our bedroom, as he shut the door I turned slid my arms around his neck and started kissing him. He responded then as our lips separated he whispered are you sure? I nodded and told him I need you to do this, to make love to me and purge me.
He studied me intently and kissed my hair "If you are certain but there must be one proviso" "and what's that" I enquired. "You are on top" he said "your poor bruised body can do without me flopping onto you".
I was elated and started to undress him, but I wouldn't let him undress me, soon he was totally naked and I pressed up against him worshiping his body, nibbling and kissing up and down his body, his magnificent manhood stood rampant I knelt in front of him and licked the engorged purple head of his glorious shaft, my tongue ran around the tip and soon I started moving down this velvety smooth shaft, as I caressed his balls he moaned my name, this spurred he and soon I had all of his shaft in my mouth bobbing up and down, he gently ran his fingers through my hair all the time sighing my name.
I felt him suddenly tense up, quickly I grabbed hold of his tight man bum to stop him pulling out of my mouth, then his sperm hit the back of my throat Ohhhhh it was heaven his taste was like nectar to me, once the torrent had subsided I licked his shaft making sure I had taken in every drop of his seed, he lifted me onto my feet, I winced from the bruises on my arms he told me he was sorry to have hurt me, I just shook my head and sat him down on the bed.
I then did a strip for him, giggling that I'd put a bet on he's never seen a strip by such a bruised stripper, he just smiled and reached for me, gently kissing my body taking care around the bruises, I whimpered as he moved down my body licking and sucking, soon he was kissing my little 'V' of pubic hair he made me sit on the bed then knelt in front of me, put my legs over his shoulders and kissed my Tush, his tongue finding my clittie, playing with it lapping, sucking, tantalising my body until I shuddered to my orgasm, he carried on sending me to heaven as I shuddered to orgasm after orgasm.
Laid on my back I was moaning, whimpering, calling his name, my hips bucked as I reached paroxysms of bliss, finally with a departing kiss of my now very wet pussy he rose to his feet, once again rampant and ready for me. I pulled him to me and kissed him, our tongues entwined and I could taste my sweet love juice on his tongue.
He lay down and I straddled his body, positioned myself over his rampant manhood and slowly, very slowly fed him into my moist waiting pussy. The feeling was so intense and satisfying I let out a long moan of pure pleasure.
We made slow very gentle love, Tony was gentleness itself he kissed and sucked my breasts, every time he touched me more of the hurt went away, it seemed that the way I, as Christina had decided to handle the day's events were just right – however I was fully aware other women would handle things differently, a lot differently.
He brought me to several crashing orgasms; each one more intense than the one before. Soon I was in that wonderful state a woman gets to where her body just does not belong to her, her co-ordination is shot and her legs are like jelly – but it felt out of this world!
Tony reached a shuddering climax just after I had started my orgasm, which was a hum dinger! I collapsed on top of him sighing and moaning in ecstatic erotic bliss, He cradled me in his arms as I would not roll off him until his manhood was totally limp, I wanted him in me as long as possible.
When I finally did lie alongside him he held me in his arms stroking and caressing me giving me little butterfly kisses. When I stirred I looked at him dreamily and said "that was just what I wanted", “how do you mean" he questioned. I continued to look into his lovely hazel eyes, seriously, I explained "after the police had gone I wondered how I would cope, whether I would go to pieces or be strong and survive, it could have gone either way; but then the fighter in me came out and I was damned if that miserable specimen of manhood was going to break me and stop me enjoying and living my new life.
So I decided to survive and having you here to help me was the reason, I needed gently loving sex, and you my gorgeous hunk gave me just that" I took a breath and carried on, "You have been so gentle, putting my needs in front of your own and your love making just now was both restrained and really intense; you have brought everything into context – after all Jim was such a looser a little slip of a woman could stop him" I was grinning when I said that.
Tony looked at me with affection, gave me a gentle kiss "five foot nothing of spitting hell cat, little slip of a woman my arse" he chuckled I hit him with a pillow and we ended up having a pillow fight which really cheered me up – I was ready to face the world.
As we lay there I told him that I was going to get glammed up and go into the bar for a drink and also to help the girls should they need it. He looked a bit concerned so I gave him a deep kiss and assured him I was fine. "So" I challenged, "are you taking me downstairs for a drink – or does a girl go alone?"
Smiling he put his hands up in surrender "ok you win, you get a shower then I'll follow you in". "Not at all" I retorted, "how am I going to reach round to wash my back with all these bruises?" (In truth I was perfectly capable -------- but you never know what might happen with the two of us in one small shower) "Oh I never thought of that,” he said getting out of bed. Yesssssss I thought one up to Chrissie.
I padded into the bathroom and looked at my naked body I felt a bit vain but I did look good, and I hoped I was not going to be one of those vain bitches, I probably felt this way because it was my first days in this glorious body.
I looked at the bruises on my wrists and arms from being held down, both cheeks due to being slapped, my breast and nipples from them being mauled and cruelly twisted.
I sighed and took my makeup off, turned the shower on, made sure that I had shampoo and conditioner then stepped in.
The water felt soothing on my body, Tony came in and stood outside the shower, I looked at him and told him that he wasn't going to wash my back standing there so as I had planned he came into the shower with me, took the flannel and started soaping my back; at the strategic time I suddenly swung round and he was soaping my boobs, I looked up at his and innocently said "Oops, sorry, but that does feel nice" he could see this by the reaction of my nipples (as bruised as they were they still reacted deliciously.)
I reached for the other flannel and started soaping his gorgeous body paying attention to his manhood which was rapidly becoming hard, when he was gloriously rampant I looked deep into his eyes slid my arms around his neck and tried to climb my way up his soapy body.
Luckily he wanted me as much as I wanted him so he easily picked me up, my legs snaked around his body and my arms went tighter around his neck as he lowered me onto his red hot shaft – "Ohhhhh, yesssssss, yesssssss, Ughhhhh" I moaned in ecstasy, While I clung on he rode me to heaven I shuddered with my orgasms while he controlled my movements finally I could feel his rhythm changing he grunted and called my name as his seed spurted up inside me.
"Ohhhhh god" I moaned that was intense, he slipped out of me and I slid down his body once my feet were on the floor we kissed deeply and lovingly.
He smiled at me saying, "That was nice; we'll have to do this again" "anytime" I dreamily responded. Right he said head down let me get your hair washed; I pummelled him on the chest "romantic pig" I chided him, but obeyed and luxuriated in the feeling of him gently washing and conditioning my hair being careful not to hurt my bruised head.
After he finished rinsing my hair he said in wonderment "you have such beautiful soft, silky hair". I stepped out of the shower saying, "it’s the same hair you used to have", "I know but I never really noticed before" he smiled.
Once dried I got him to put on the ointment to try and reduce the bruises, I then moisturised and went into the bedroom to decide what I was going to wear, something with long sleeves and a reasonably high neck (well to where my neck meets my shoulders).
As naked as the day I was born I rifled through my wardrobe, a voice from across the room told me "I wish you would put something on you're distracting me".
Right I thought to myself, you want me to put something on – right, I went to the draws where I kept my lingerie rooted about I found a black satin bustier with suspenders and red lace trim, a matching thong and a pair of sheer seamed silk stockings (huh I'll show you distraction).
I passed the bustier around my body, took a deep breath in and started fastening the hooks making sure that my breasts were comfortably settled in the cups, I felt it tightening and the gentle boning pulled my waist in emphasising my breasts, waist and hips. I sat on the bed and carefully rolled the sheer barely black stockings up my legs, in front of the mirror I bent over straightening the seams up the back of my legs, I knew he could see everything I had to offer, I glanced at Tony he was riveted to the scene before him, the bulge in his trousers showed this.
As I sat at the dressing table to do my make up I snapped at him "satisfied now I've got some clothes on" I may have snapped at him but I was grinning as I spoke. "Not really" he said somewhat uncomfortably.
I started on my make up, which took a bit longer than usual as I had to hide the bruises on my face and neck, but eventually I was happy with the results I went back to the wardrobe and pulled out the dress I was going to wear, a red wool silk mix dress, round necked dress with chiffon sleeves, a back zip, satin lined and a thin black patent belt, I paired this with a pair of black patent court shoes and a small black patent clutch bag. I slipped into the dress fussed with it before asking Tony to zip me up, as he pulled the zip up I held my hair clear as he zipped me up I looked at his reflection – he did look good wearing a pair of tan slacks with brown moccasins a tight filling 'T' (which showed his hunky body) I must admit my heart skipped a beat or two. What a shame we just did not have a future together.
As he zipped me up I felt the dress tighten over my hips, into my nipped waist and finally over my breasts, I fastened the belt on my dress slipped my 4" heeled shoes on some perfume and I was ready I slipped on a pair of oversized sun glasses with a slight tint (to hide my bruises)
"Well how do I look" I asked as I turned. He looked me up and down before saying, "ravishing, let's go knock em dead girl" I slid my arm through his looked up at him and whispered "Thanks for everything today and don't you forger mister until you leave WE are an item – OK. So you don't leave me alone for too long tonight! He held his hand up in surrender laughing "Ok, Ok". And with that we went down to finish my cleansing.
Mothers Day 2013
All this thinking about events three years ago was again cleansing, I think now (with the value of hindsight) that the way I chose to deal with the events of that day was for me the best way I could have handled it, confront it head on and not hide away. This was only true of me; other women would have handled it in other ways.
My darling baby was now fully dressed and looking gorgeous, good enough to eat – but every mother feels this way, especially me who never dreamt I would be capable of giving birth.
So now a final check in the mirror to make sure I was as good as I could be; then it was time to do downstairs to the rest of my family to enjoy my mothers day lunch.
To be continued, comments welcomed………………………………………..
A Friend in Need
Part 8. Tony's Story I
This is the story from Tony's point of view, it starts before the change when Tony was Christina, goes through the change when Tony and Christina become each other and carries on with Tony now fully a 6' male starting out on his new life. There is a lot of the content of the other stories but seen from the new Tony's point of view.
I will try to keep the different genders and changes to the protagonists as simple as I can,
If you have not read the rest of the episodes of this it may not make a lot of sense but may stand alone as a story
Before The Change
After I had put the idea to Tony, I held my breath wondering if soon I would be out of this very feminine body I had lived in for the past 48 years, but which I had recently grown to resent.
I could see Tony was wondering if what I said was real or was I totally crazy, the enticement of looking twenty years younger was real, in fact everything I offered him was real I could do it – thanks to my maternal grandmother who taught me the way to accomplish this.
As I had wanted to change for a while now I had all of the items I needed to make the potion all that was missing was someone willing to change bodies and the drops of their blood to activate the potion, now this was so close I could taste if, feel what it would be like to be Tony, a 6' tall well muscled virile MAN.
With the potion I could make 3 changes to each body, I had already decided what changes I would give to Tony should he become Christina, these were perfect legs (I always felt that mine left a lot to be desired) the second was a perfect body not prone to putting weight on (what woman would not want this) and finally perfect skin, not prone to severe aging, she would age but still be beautiful.
As for the changes I was going to make when, or should I say if I became Tony was first a perfect muscled toned body, second a 9" long dick that could ejaculate several times during a love session and finally I would not be prone to baldness! (How vain is that).
"Tony" I sweetly said, "I can really do this, go home and have a good think about it". He looked at me and I stared back at him giving him the full force of my big blue eyes, "Yeh" he thoughtfully said, "I'll let you know in the morning".
I smiled at him and kissing him on the cheek whispered "You would have everything you have ever dreamed about a very feminine body, looking 28, but remember you would also have the reproductive system of a 28 year old".
He looked excited at this, "You mean I could actually get pregnant" he questioned, I nodded "if you forget to take your contraception pill you most certainly can"
"What about functioning as you,” he asked, "you know the daily things". I looked at him seriously, "when we change, when we wake up you will have all my memories, these will be the main memories you have Christina's friends will naturally be your friends you will know Christina's daily routine, how to dress, put your make up on, work, everything that I do, you will do, you will have all Christina's mannerisms, likes, dislikes" I paused to carry for a second and carried on "Tony's memories will be in the background you will always know that once you were Tony and you can access these memories but you must make a conscious effort to do so as Christina's persona will be yours".
I deliberately used ‘when we change’ and Christina in the explanation to get him to realise he would possess this ultra feminine body, hoping it would tip his decision.
"So it would be the same for you" he queried "more of less" I told him, which was a bit of a half-truth as I would be able to access my old memories easier then Tony as Christina.
So we left it at that I kissed him on the cheek as he left and he said he would get back to me the next day.
So I went and changed my clothes into something more feminine and sexy (but not exaggeratedly so) put my make up on and went through to the bar to relieve Celia – one of my barmaids; wondering if I would be doing this for much longer.
The night was quite slow so I had a lot of time to ponder how I got to feel like I feel now, my first marriage was a bit of a disaster, the best part of it being that I got two wonderful kids Kerry and Michael, my bastard husband cheated of me which made me feel inadequate as a woman.
This had carried on with other relationships, I knew I was quite attractive but because I was only 5' tall and blonde men always thought I was a sex toy and bimbo, so I began to feel angry.
The final straw was with Jim (who had just dumped me for a younger woman) this made me feel old! For gods sake I was only 48 and better looking than usual for women of this age, so now I felt inadequate as a woman, angry that men saw me as a bimbo and old also as each time a man had left me the woman he left me for was taller than me so from loving being small delicate and feminine I started to resent it.
However I was not sure that I wanted to be a man for the rest of my life but as I had done a lot of internet research I knew that there were more men wanting to become a woman however there were some women and some very attractive women who wanted to be a man, so the germ of a plan was planted in my mind.
My initial plan was if Tony agreed to the change I would then really sample what it's like to be a man, to see how I enjoyed it, if I didn't think I could survive as a man I would then search for a attractive woman and become a woman again however a taller woman preferably a model or something similar, my research found that in general there were a few women who were dissatisfied with their life even though they looked fabulous; - this was plan A!
The night passed very slowly, finally I got rid of the last of the customers locked up and went through into the living accommodation. I had a drink to wind down then went upstairs; as I undressed I wondered how much longer I would be wearing skirts and dresses, sexy underwear, high heels (never less than 3") and make up. Hopefully, I thought not for much longer.
Going into the bathroom I took my make up off put on my night serum moisturiser and the pink satin nightdress gathered below my breasts, spaghetti straps, reaching to just above my knees, again I wondered how much longer I would be wearing such a garment. As I went to bed my mind was in overdrive and it took ages to get to sleep.
The next morning I got up as usual, carried out my morning routine, namely toilet, douche, shower (not wetting my hair), body lotion, moisturiser, hand cream, tablets (contraception pill, iron & folic acid, multi vitamin)
Into the bedroom pick out what I was going to wear, make up, hair, get dressed, perfume and finally decide what jewellery I was going to wear, a check in the mirror to make sure I was perfect then down to start the day.
God how much I pray that Tony wants to change so I wouldn't have to go through all this for much longer.
The morning dragged on until about 10 when my mobile rang – it was Tony! "Hi Chrissie here" I chirruped sounding more cheerful than I felt, what was the answer he was going to give me? "Hi Chrissie, I've been thinking and" he paused "and what" I prompted him "oh when can we change" he asked.
A huge grin spread over my face "are you absolutely sure?" I pushed him; this is for life for you. "I am 100% certain" he responded. I thought for a moment and told him tonight once the pub had closed, I told him to come over later in the afternoon as we have a lot to go over before the change.
We rang off, "Yes! Yes! Yes!" I shouted with unconcealed glee tonight is the last night as a woman, tomorrow when I wake I will be a strong, tall virile MAN, tomorrow the new Christina will be getting ready for the day.
I shot upstairs and laid out a skirt I knew the new Christina would most certainly wear tomorrow, it was stretch faux leather figure hugging, tight and incredibly sexy, coupled to a tight top he would most certainly want to feel special and feminine on his first day as a woman and I would certainly point him in that direction.
My next task was to make to potions that would change out lives, first the herbs and assorted items to start the potion; this was the same for both of us.
Next the incantations that would make the desired changes, this is where things changed so the two potions were carefully measured into marked bottles one for the male to female change (Tony to Chrissie) one for the female to male change (me to Tony).
I was very careful making the incantations, as I certainly did not want ANY mistakes, as soon I would have the body and life I wanted and of course Tony would have the body and life he desired.
So once all this was done I made a list of what we had to talk about before the change, because once the change happened there would be no change for Tony, he would be Christina for ever.
I carried on working but my mind was just not focussed of my tasks, but I managed ok, about three in the afternoon Tony arrived and we got down to details I explained in depth what would happen during prior to the transformation explaining that for some reason my change to Tony takes longer than Tony's change to me, we had to put 5 drops of blood into the potions then we had to both drink the potions more or less at the same time and within an hour of the blood being added. Tony nodded his understanding.
Next we talked about our banking details, when it was all worked out Tony had slightly more than I had, but I had the business so the new Christina had the chance of improving her financial situation. Personally I didn't care, as I would have the body I desired.
I went and opened up the pub and worked until Celia came on for her shift, I went through had something to eat and we talked some more, as this evening was my night off I showed Tony where his room was and was fully aware of him as he enjoyed the sight of me tight skirt showing off my cute butt and the figure hugging top emphasising my waist and breasts. I grinned up at him saying "you'll be wearing this tomorrow, so you can see how it looks now"
We settled down and watched a 'chick flick' Tony smiled at me and said, "I'll probably appreciate this better tomorrow". As I wiped a tear from my eye I responded, "you better believe it.
I went through to help Celia clear the last of the stragglers from the bar and I was saying goodbye to Celia about 11:30 my stomach was doing somersaults for tomorrow I would be male.
I locked up and went through to the living room, Tony was waiting, we went through the procedure again and arranged for me to phone him when I was in bed and we were ready to drink the potions.
"Now for the blood letting" I joked, we pricked our thumbs and each of up dripped the 5 drops into the bottle, Tony's turned deep pink and mine a deep blue, we looked at each other for a second before I said "well Christina lets go and get changed" he grinned at me "that’s fine by me Tony, see you in the morning".
We went upstairs and I started getting ready for bed thinking to myself that this would be the last time I would be performing this ritual, get undressed, make up off, skin cleansed, night repair serum on.
I was sleeping in the spare bedroom, Tony was in my bedroom, so when he (soon SHE) woke everything was there for him, make up etc.
I also laid out clothes for tomorrow the tight skirt, green silk tunic top, bra, thong, barely black hold up stockings, 4" black patent mules and a 3" wide black patent belt to show off The new Christina's waist.
We passed on the landing me heading for the spare room, Tony for my old room, a got into the spare bed, thinking that the cotton sheets were rough, the satin sheets Tony would go to sleep on were totally different lovely and soft.
I picked up my pink smart phone thinking that tomorrow this would no longer be mine, and phoned Tony in the next bedroom; he answered and after reminding him that the potion tastes foul we drank the whole lot, we just had time to say goodnight when I started feeling drowsy and soon I was fast asleep.
I slowly woke up realised it was the next day and realised that it had WORKED I was now a MAN, I felt my chest and found a pair of hard pectoral muscles, no soft feminine breasts as I ran my fingers through my body hair I had such a surge of happiness, I brought my hands out from under the sheets and inspected my male hands and fingers, they were broad and looked strong as did my wrist and muscled arms.
I flung the bed clothes back and sat on the side of the bed, looking down my male body, so different to the delicate feminine body I have just left, a washboard stomach long well muscled legs with a covering of hair my feet were large and broad, and between my legs, I stared with absolute delight at my manhood, as it was relaxed it was about 4" long about 2" in diameter with a fine set of balls and a bush of pubic hair.
I stood up and relished my height, after being 5' tall it felt wonderful then I had the urge for the toilet and a shiver went through me thinking that this would be the first time I would use the toilet standing up, quietly I went to the toilet as I certainly didn't want the new Christina know I was awake, my thoughts were all over the place.
Tony's thoughts were foremost slotting into place so I could function as a man; my old Christina thoughts slowly receded into the background where I could easily access them.
To my shock I realised that Tony was head over heels in love with Christina (this could prove awkward as while Christina regarded Tony as a good friend she did not see him as a long term prospect) I had to sort this out in my head.
Going back to my bedroom I saw it was just after nine in the morning I had an hour before Christina expected me downstairs.
Back I the room I sat on the bed and thought about Christina, her pert breasts, full luscious lips, womanly hips and dreamy bubble butt, these thoughts caused a wonderful stirring in my loins, my new penis started to harden - the feeling was stupendous.
Oh God as it hardened it felt amazing, I gently stroked my rod, which responded to my ministrations making it even harder, then I imagined Christina doing the same to me and MAN did that make my new dick rampant.
I fell back onto the bed and started to really wank myself dreaming it was Christina's small delicate hand doing this to me, or even her luscious full kissable lips Ohhhhh I groaned as I suddenly felt a tightening of my balls and my seed spurted all over my chest GOD, that was intense so, so, intense and to my mind far superior to a woman's orgasm.
I imagined bringing Christina to multiple orgasms and my member was ready for more action, my hand moved up and down my magnificent shaft the feeling was stupendous, I imagined thrusting in and out of Christina's gorgeous body, imagining her whimpering and writhing against my hard male body, feeling her breasts, kissing her luscious lips sucking her nipples, these thoughts flooded my testosterone pumped shaft into overdrive and again I spurted cum all over my stomach and chest.
Panting I got my thoughts together as my manhood slowly shrank. One thing was abundantly clear and that was I was really going to enjoy my new sex, really, really enjoy!!!!!!
I looked at the clock and to my surprise it was a quarter to ten! What I thought was minutes had passed was actually 45 wow male orgasms distort time.
I got showered, shaved and got dressed boxers, socks, jeans and 'T' shirt, brown slip on moccasins– this took no time at all as opposed to when I was a woman. Before I put the 'T' on I admired my sculptured torso really pleased with it – I hoped Chrissie gets a chance to run her fingers over it (this brought another stirring in my loins). I thought to myself, I am going to have to get my feelings for Christina under control, or I may do something I would regret.
I went quietly downstairs and headed for the kitchen, Christina was at the sink unaware of my presence she was listening to the local radio, singing and shaking her gorgeous pert bum, she had on the clothes I had laid out for her last night, the tight faux leather skirt which moulded to he pert bum cheeks the stockings 4" patent mules, tight figure hugging green silk tunic nipped into her waist with the broad black patent belt, taking all this in I felt another stirring.
Chrissie must have sensed I was there because she turned gave a little shriek and ran across to fling her arms around my neck kissing me all over my face crying "thank you, thank you, thank you" giving me a really big kiss on the lips, as our lips were pressed together her lips opened and I could not help it I slipped my tongue between her lips, to my amazement she responded and our tongues entwined, the kiss lasted for a while and needless to say I had a rampant erection which she must have felt as she wriggled her pelvis against me. The electricity between us both was palpable if I could sense it Christina most certainly feel it.
After we separated Chrissie looked flustered and stammered "Tea and a Bacon sandwich?" "Yeh, that'll do fine" I answered, "What am I being thanked for" I asked, she beamed a BIG SMILE at me and chirruped "for giving me this beautiful, gorgeous, feminine little body – I absolutely adore it".
I looked at her appreciatively saying "you look good really good". "Thank you kind sir" she responded "a girl has to look her best".
I looked appreciatively at her and told her "and thank you for giving me this body" my erection subsiding.
While she was doing the tea and sandwich she said, "I've been thinking and seeing as your house is going to be empty soon why don't you stay here" she looked at me pleadingly giving me the full force of her beautiful big blue eyes. "Oh and while I remember I've told Ann that you are Tony's nephew also called Tony who's here to look after things for old Tony he smiled at me saying "and how did you explain your fabulous looks? And as far as staying here I'll think about it".
As she finished the sandwich she said "Jane and I are getting our nails done I'd better get a move on else I'll be late with that she was past me and flying upstairs.
I had finished my sandwich when she was back down stairs and absolute vision of beauty, tight pink top with a sweetheart neckline which showed the curve of her breasts, the same skirt diamond patterned stockings black ankle strap shoes with a towering heel, she had her handbag and coat over her arm.
"Christina" I stammered "you look absolutely gorgeous" she smiled coyly turned and slipped her jacket on, it was cream ¾ with wide sleeves, she slipped the hood up and the fur perfectly framed her face with bangs of blond hair whispering around her cheeks.
"Chrissie" I started "I've got a favour to ask you" she looked at me wistfully "Tony' after giving me this beautiful body – I'll do anything for you, anything" she said the second anything in a voice dripping in desire.
I didn't answer her but walked towards her and slip my arms around her tiny waist; her arms slid around my neck her face tilted up and her lips half opened in invitation. I kissed her, feeling her respond, her body moulded to mine, my hands slid down to hold her firm, pert buttocks she moaned and is anything clung closer to me, I slid my tongue across her lips and she responded by opening her lips and her small female tongue played with my larger male one, the feeling of taking and being in control was amazing, empowering.
I realised that this feeling comes natural to a man, where a woman naturally gives herself.
We parted and I gently ran my fingers through her hair, she snuggled into me her perfume was wonderful a mixture of Estee Lauder Beautiful perfume, floral shampoo, and conditioner all erotic to my new male body. "You are gorgeous" I whispered. She smiled up at me as we separated, she checked her make up looked at me and said "in answer to you earlier question I told Ann it was this very expensive moisturiser that really suits my skin.
She passed me and to my surprise slipped her arms around my neck and deeply kissed me, I started to respond when she broke away, picking her keys up she said "there's a spare set of keys on the table – oh and you better clean the lipstick off your mouth, you don't wear it now, I do. We'll talk later OK?" faced with the whirlwind that was Christina all I could do was nod dumbly.
I was totally confused by my feelings, as a man, as Tony I was smitten by Christina, when we kissed like 5 minutes ago, it was a dream come true for Tony.
However as I said earlier Christina saw me as just a good friend no long term relationship for us – according to Chrissie.
It was hard for me to comprehend that eleven hours ago the person in the small, sexy, ultra feminine body had been a man, now as Christina (s)he was actually relishing his new body. I shook my head, rounded up the dogs picked up the keys she had left and went out, I spent the rest of the day sorting my old house out telling anyone who asked the cover story Chrissie had concocted.
After a few hours most of my clothes had been sorted into piles for the charity shops, in my new body, very little fitted me and there were not many fashionable clothes for a man of my age.
I went to the charity shops dropped off the bags and picked up the stuff to make a chicken casserole for supper. I had the casserole in the oven and was going over some papers for selling my house when Chrissie came in, I had never noticed when I had been Chrissie but she's like a whirlwind always rushing.
"Chrissie, we have to talk" I started, "Ok" she responded "but I'm going to have to get changed – something smells lovely" I've done a casserole for supper I explained then we had a discussion about who does what while I was staying with her, then she shot up stairs to get changed.
I had lost my nerve so to gather my thoughts I took the dogs for a short walk, when I got back she was in the kitchen her pert bum encased in a pair of skin tight jeans paired with a white silk top and 4" black mules my heart cried out for her – but I couldn't lust for her, we'll both get hurt.
"Right" she said "what do you want to talk about" I sat on the sofa and started apologising for taking advantage of her that morning.
I never got far into my prepared spiel when she jumped down my throat!
Saying that no one took advantage of anyone; she was getting very worked up, so I tried to calm her down by putting my arms around her but she pummelled me in the chest screaming at me then she burst into tears and I managed to wrap my arms around her to stop her hitting me, she tried to knee me in a delicate place so I had to stop her doing that then she tried to bite me, by now I had run out of ways of restraining her so I did the only thing possible I clamped my lips on hers.
She fought for a while and then started responding to the kiss, soon we were kissing deeply it was not long before our hands were roaming over each others body, she broke away and asked me to let her go, I said I would if she had calmed down.
Christina assured me that she had so I let her go and she then proceeded to give me a lecture that there were no taking advantage none at all, she wanted to kiss as much as I did and she could feel the attraction between us and even though we both had memories of what sex in our new bodies were like she wanted more than this (so did I).
I considered this and smiled down at her, put my arms around her small waist, she in turn slid her hands up over my shoulders looked up at me and licked those luscious lips very suggestively, gently we kissed then I kissed her face, neck, hair Christina moaned and purred in pleasure, moved slightly to give me access to her bountiful breasts.
The feeling when I cupped that gorgeous fleshy orb of womanhood, I gently massaged her rock solid nipples between my thumb and forefinger while she moaned and writhed against me, my erection was enormous, so big it was painful, when she started to rub my prick through my jeans I moaned in ecstasy and a little pain as my rampant manhood tried to get even harder.
To be continued………………………..
A Friend in Need
Part 9. Tony's Story II
This continues with the story but from the man's point of view Tony (who used to be Christina) is coming to terms with the feelings a man has, especially where there is a beautiful woman but the feelings are at first confusing to him! As he used to be in the beautiful body he now lusts after.
As I gently kissed Christina's beautiful lips I thought about what she had just said about how we both feel, and she has hit the nail right on the head.
We both have memories of sex in our new bodies BUT I certainly want to feel what it's like to make love as a man, and it seems Chrissie feels the same way in her new body.
As we continued to kiss the passion started to rise as her hand went on rubbing my now rampant cock it seemed like it wanted to get even larger so much so it HURT. I never realized that an erection can hurt that much
I cupped her beautiful firm yet yielding breasts, they turned me on even more, when I used to have them; I knew they turned men on, but now in my new male body just feeling them, gently playing with her diamond hard nipples was so damn erotic I nearly came in my pants!
Christina, pulled away from our passionate kisses I tried to pull her back towards my lips but she simply slid down my, I then realized what she was going to do, the thought of those dainty little fingers on my throbbing shaft nearly made me come there and then, I didn't think she would be able to go all the way round my rampant manhood with her tiny hand but the thought of her trying made me light headed.
As she slid down my body onto her knees I reluctantly had to stop fondling those sumptuous breasts and content myself with stroking her golden silky hair.
She started to unzip me, I noticed with great care, gently she eased my jeans down and released my rampant manhood from the constraint of my boxers, for a second she was still and I thought she had changed her mind, then I felt her finger nails run the length of my engorged dick I gave a little moan and felt my cock quiver under her ministrations, she then seemed to smell my manhood; as if deciding what to do, her hand tried to circle me but as I thought I was too big, so the next thing I felt was both her delicate soft hands around my shaft, the feeling was amazing my balls tightened and I was afraid I was going to spoil everything by a premature ejaculation!!!!
I closed my eyes to savor the feeling when I felt her kiss the tip of my shaft OH GOD! Did that feel good I moaned as I quivered under her ministrations she kissed then licked the head of my rampant manhood, I moaned her name out loud.
The next thing her gorgeous lips were around my shaft THIS WAS HEAVEN tentatively she started to take all of my shaft into her mouth, sucking and licking; in my new male state this was more than I could take, I was in sensory overload I cried her name out loud which seemed to spur her on; then my balls tensed my shaft took on a mind of its own and I reached the most earth shattering climax I had ever had, it was intense, really a primeval thing so basic and of the minute I shuddered as my cum exploded into her loving mouth, she took in every drop and then after my climax had subsided started licking my slick shaft.
I pulled her up to her feet and kissed her with such passion it scared me, I wanted this woman so badly I had totally forgotten that yesterday I was in that female body now I wanted it but in a totally different way, I wanted my shaft deep inside her lovely little pussy.
As we kissed I held onto her pert womanly bum then my hands started roaming all over her body, touching exciting and stimulating this wonderful female "God Christina you are amazing – now it's your turn" I wanted her so much it hurt.
Much to my surprise she gave a squeal "look at the time, I've got 15 minutes to open up and all I want to do is to go to bed with you" she gave the cutest pout and finished off "it's just not fair"
To say that broke the spell is putting it mildly chuckling I let her go and we both started giggling. "Can you get the bar ready for opening" she asked; "Yes, I think so but what are you going to do?" I asked her.
Instead of answering she wiggled out of her tight jeans, took my hand and put it over her pussy – she was soaking; I traced the lips of her pussy through her thong noticing that she trembled as I did so. I was nearly consumed with lust but just as I was starting to enjoy feeling her soaking wet pussy she jumped up and scampered upstairs holding her jeans up with one hand.
I sat there shaking my head in amazement at this little tornado that is Christina she is amazing a bundle of energy (I never realized that I was like this, seeing my old self from the viewpoint of another person was interesting to say the least)
I went into the bar and got everything ready for opening up and just before 4 I heard her come downstairs, she bounded into the bar holding her makeup bag, my mouth just hung open in absolute astonishment.
SHE LOOKED RED HOT!!!!!!!! She was perfectly made up, in a sultry yet stylish way, skin tight black leather pants – and I mean skin tight, a tight figure hugging stretch velvet V necked top, a gold belt displayed her tiny waist and 4" gold mules she had over this a sheer knit cardigan with a waterfall hemline (which hid nothing, just accentuated the whole package) completed this vision of loveliness.
My mouth hung open I told her she looked fantastic which she seemed to take in her stride – as most women do, even recent converted women!
The pub opened and she pulled me a pint I sat and chatted away to her, as the place filled Chrissie was being ogled by all of the men in the bar some openly, others were a bit more discreet, mind you she was spectacular. I thought that Tony for his first day as a woman would want to be sexy but WOW was she doing this in style. And I in my new male body was filled with lust for her!
I met a few people who I knew when I was 62, I stuck to the story that I was here to look after old Tony's affairs until the house etc. was sold everyone seemed to buy this and treat me as a normal guy.
I went through the back to wait for Chrissie and check on the supper about half an hour later Chrissie came through god she still looked like a dream.
I asked if she was hungry, she looked at me with undisguised lust and whispered "only for you" I went to her and she slid into my arms her hands wrapped around my neck and we gently kissed, I kissed her face, eyes, nose, chin and finally those luscious full lips, the taste of her lipstick was intoxicating mixed with the scent of her perfume, her shampoo, conditioner and her woman scent I loved this aroma and it will remain with me for the whole of my life.
My manhood was rigid so when she whispered for me to take her to bed I was happy to fulfill her wishes, I picked her up in my arms surprising her but her arms draped around my neck, I carried her easily up the stairs into her bedroom – or as she said - now, it's our bedroom.
I gently lowered her so he feet were on the floor, our kissing became more passionate, our tongues snaking around each others, she pulled up my T shirt I moved so she could take it off, she ran her fingers over my chest and stomach snuffling and kissing me the feeling in my groin was intense my manhood was truly rampant the only thing on my mind was to not only make love to Christina but to really pleasure her.
As she kissed my nipples she commented on my 'silly man nipples' unable to resist I started to undress this vision of sexy womanhood.
I slipped her cardigan off belt next then her stretch velvet top, marveling at the way her hair cascaded over her slim shoulders, her tight leather pants gave me some problems so impatiently she helped me, kicking her shoes off in the process.
Before we fell onto the bed she got my trousers and boxers off as we fell onto the bed she was only wearing her bra and thong (not for much longer) my rampant manhood pressed against her cute feminine belly, she moaned and shuddered, I removed her bra and her gorgeous breasts were now loose, while I kissed these mounds of womanhood I removed her thong, she helped by lifting her hips off the bed.
After these were off I cupped her moist warm pussy in one hand fondling her breasts with the other and teasing her rock hard nipples with my tongue, in between kissing her.
She was writhing and moaning, every so often her body shuddered with orgasms; her hand was caressing my rampant shaft, my balls kept clenching and my dick quivered, seemingly with a mind of its own.
Chrissie was now moaning and writhing grinding herself into me "Pleeeeese Tony I want you inside me----- Pleeeeese oh Pleeeeese" she begged.
This for the both of us was a seminal moment, I remember what it was like as a woman, I really know what Christina underneath me is going through, the mini orgasms that are racking her body the feeling of wanting she is going through I used to feel like this.
Now as my rampant manhood gently slid up the inside of her satin smooth thighs sending a shiver through her body in my fully aroused male state I desire her more than anything I have ever known, I have the need to possess her I want to feel her pussy around my shaft cocooning my wonderful dick in her moist warm body, my balls are tight with anticipation and as her delicate fingers find my shaft I know she is submitting to me I know, more that the whole of today that I am now, a really and truly a virile man about to make love to his beautiful pliant woman.
The moment I slid my shaft into her she moaned and shuddered as another orgasm washed over her as I slowly slid into her very receptive body she moaned and panted I looked down at her beautiful face the feeling of power was immense my balls touched her and she half opened her eyes I found myself drowning in those beautiful blue eyes.
"Oh God" she moaned, "this is heaven, pure heaven" as she started to grind her hips into me.
I started to pump in and out of her luscious body, slowly at first then we built up a rhythm, Christina was writhing and moaning panting and squealing, her legs were now around my thighs and she was clawing at my back; as a thundering orgasm hit this delectable woman underneath me she screamed arched her back and clung to me, the feeling of power going through me was unbelievable, I was in control, I was giving my old body multiple orgasms, I was driving the pace, in short I WAS A MAN and I absolutely loved it!!!!!!!!
Then I felt a violently strong urge deep in my balls, my very being I had to cum, it was so primeval it took over all my being my whole body was now geared to ejaculating as soon as I could, Chrissie sensed this and started matching her rhythm to my faster pumping just at I was about to cum she somehow clamped my rampant huge dick with her vaginal muscles, that was it for me I started Cumming!
It seemed to me that my body was hosing my seed into her warm welcoming pussy, then Chrissie hit her orgasm and from the way she writhed, thrashed, bucked, screamed, bit and clawed me it was a big one.
Finally my orgasm stopped, I have never felt so drained in my life, I never realized a male orgasm does this to a man, I couldn't help it I collapsed on the small body underneath me all thoughts of keeping m now considerable weight off the had disappeared – I was totally spent.
After a few minutes my senses started to return to something like normal and I realized that my whole weight was on this beautiful, delicate body underneath me, I started to move but Christina held onto my shoulders nibbling my ear and whispering in a dreamlike voice "don't move darling please don't move I want you inside me as long as possible".
I took some weight on my elbows and looked down at her, she had her eyes closed a look of contentment on that beautiful face.
Looking at her I felt a wave of love, but I had to push it to one side as I knew from being her that while she saw me as a good friend husband material I was not. I finally slipped out of her loving pussy's embrace, she moved and I scooped her into my arms stroking and caressing her bringing her back to earth as she put it, but this was causing a stirring in my loins, but this was nipped in the bud as her stomach gave an almighty gurgle which totally messed up the moment.
We both looked at each other and dissolved into fits of giggling. All I said was, “I take it you’re hungry.”
This started a pillow fight which now I was the stronger I easily won, as I had her pinned to the bed when she asked me to stay until the New Year, spend it with her family (my old family), I promised her that I would think about it after all in my new male body the thought of living with such a beautiful woman for the next six weeks really appealed to me I was going to start, foreplay again when GURGLE her stomach went off again.
Grinning I told her that I would get supper finished while she had a shower. (A woman has to clean up a lot more than we men after a sex session) I trotted to the bathroom to clean up, washing my dick and balls thinking how much I enjoyed having one of these, far better than being a woman.
I got dressed went down stairs and set the table ready for her reappearance, wondering what sexy outfit she would be wearing when she came downstairs.
Dressed conservatively in black slacks and sweet little yellow top she came into the dining room, she went to the fridge took out a bottle of Champagne, passed to me to open I poured two glasses and we toasted to our new lives.
She asked me if I had any regrets and I could truthfully tell her that I had none whatsoever, we spoke about why I wanted to change, when I told her my reasons she was quiet for a while then chirruped "Well I'm glad, because I absolutely adore this small, delicate, delightful, feminine body you have given me; even though you had grown to hate it" We sat in silence for a while until it was time for her to get ready for work, so while she changed, I cleared the table and filled the dishwasher also put the food on for the pool teams.
She came down a vision in blue absolutely perfectly made up, she could have been off the front cover of a magazine, "wish me luck" she said as she kissed me on the cheek, I patted her pert bum and told her she didn't need luck.
So as she went to work I checked over the bank details for the two of us to make sure that everything was accounted for and no one would loose too much. As the evening dragged on I found that before the change Tony had not included the value of his car so now I was a good 30 grand up on the deal, which didn't seem fair on the new Chrissie, as I absolutely knew she would argue about splitting the money between the two of us (he's a woman now and women always argue). I devised a cunning plan to make her accept the money.
About midnight I opened a bottle of her favorite wine (Chablis) and had two glasses ready, I poured them and took mine to the sofa to wait for her, about 5 minutes passed and she came through, I pointed out the wine which she picked up and flopped down next to me, it felt so natural slipping my arm around her and feeling her snuggling into me.
As I expected when I told her about the money she flatly refused to take any part of it, so I gave her an ultimatum I would sell the car and buy a banger to run around in, I would also stay until the New Year as she wanted me to AND I would buy her that dress she coveted which she had seen when she browsed Harrods on line store – then we would split the money!
Needless to say she ranted and raved about me blackmailing her, instead of arguing I just watched her and sipped my wine, eventually she fell silent and begrudgingly agreed.
Then I dropped another bombshell on her (while I was ahead) I asked her when Jane and her were going Christmas shopping and suggested they went on Saturday Afternoon so they could go clubbing on Saturday night and she could wow the place with her new dress!
She was a bit sheepish and asked me what I thought about her relationship with Jane, smiling I told her that when I was a woman I really enjoyed the girl on girl relationship I had with Jane so she should enjoy is too – after all no one was getting hurt.
We finished our wine and Chrissie went upstairs to get ready for bed (this took a while)
About 15 minutes later I went up and stared appreciatively at her she wore a black satin nightdress gathered under her boobs, and finishing just below her bum!
Her hair shone and I could see that her nipples were hard.
I got into bed and turned the light off, I reached for her and she came into my arms.
Love making this time was gentle and passionate I used all that I knew about her body to bring her to as many orgasms as I could before I entered her.
Finally I just couldn't hold off any longer, my rampant manhood demanded that I be inside this desirable body, Chrissie was pleading with me, so I slid between her willing legs and slid my shaft into her warm welcoming pussy (or Tush as she calls it) I still made love to her gently; somehow I could feel her pussy gripping my shaft which was a stupendous feeling, but as her orgasms became more intense she could not keep these muscles clamped to my red hot dick as she writhed and ground her hips into me, finally she gave a almighty shudder and her eyes seemed to roll back into her head as she came to a crashing orgasm.
A split second later I erupted into her beautiful body, again all the strength I had drained from me.
I flopped onto her, I could feel her trembling and shuddering as waves of orgasms hit her body, as my manhood softened and slid out of her I slipped off her and cradled her in my arms until she returned to normal, she looked up at me giving me the full force of those big blue eyes and gently kissed me, she snuggled up against me – then now as a man I did what as a woman I absolutely hated - I fell asleep!!!!!
As I came too the next morning I felt the satin pillow case and thought that I had been dreaming, that I was still in that little female body, then I felt the most wonderful feeling centered in my crutch, I realized that I had the most wonderful erection a flood of relief rushed through my body I WAS a man and someone was stroking my throbbing shaft and it felt awesome.
I opened my eyes and saw my old body next to me, creamy soft skin a cascade of silky blonde hair pert breasts she was intent on running her long nails along my throbbing shaft and across my balls as I fully came awake I murmured "this is some way to wake a man up", she smiled up at me giving me the full effect of those big blue eyes. "Someone is ready for a bit of action" she breathed. I smiled and told her that, seeing as she started it, she should work with what she has done.
She toyed with my shaft running her fingers up and down, then she shuffled down the bed and kissed the purple red hot tip of my shaft, this caused me to moan her name, she carried on taking me into her mouth and bobbing her head up and down my manhood.
I moaned again when she stopped sucking my rampant shaft; I was so hard it actually hurt.
Christina then straddled me and lowered her gorgeous pussy onto my erection, the feeling as her body enveloped my manhood was mind blowing the look of concentration on her pretty face as she worked her body exactly where she wanted it for HER maximum pleasure.
Finally she arched her back, her blond hair cascading over her shoulders her proud, pert breasts reaching for the sky, I cupped them and played with her diamond hard nipples, she had a look of ecstatic bliss on her face her little feminine body kept shuddering as orgasms coursed through her, I left her in total control, she leaned forward and her hair cascaded over my face as I looked up at her it was like her hair made a curtain with just the two of us she gently kissed me, as I stroked her pert bum.
I entered the cleft of her bum and my probing finger found her little tight rosebud, as I gently inserted my finger she wriggled and whimpered as I entered her she let out a tremendous moan and squealed she was reaching a climax and had lost all sense of rhythm, so it was up to me to maintain the thrusting.
To give her getting the pleasure she craved, I had my rampant manhood inside her gorgeous pussy, my finger was stimulating her from inside her rosebud I was kissing her nipples then my balls started tensing up, I felt the overpowering need to cum, Christina was close to reaching her crashing orgasm but try as I might I could not hold back and started spurting my load inside her just as she hit the peak of her orgasm, we ground our pelvises together writhing moaning kissing, my orgasm was intense; hers, from the way she squealed, moaned, panted, gasped and kissed me must have been epic, she collapsed on top of me but she was so delicate I barely felt her, as I softened I spooned her as she liked after sex (when I had her body it was the caressing and stroking that calmed me slowly down so I held her gently stroked and kissed her)
Slowly her breathing returned to normal and the tremors of her mini orgasms subsided she looked at me, kissed me passionately and thanked me for giving her what she has always wanted, I truthfully assured her that she needn't thank me as she gave me what I always wanted a male body.
However I carried on and sadly told her "you know we have no future together – don't you" she looked dejectedly at me and nodded I was about to continue when she put a finger on my lips and whispered "lets enjoy the time we are together, go with the flow and when we part remember each other with deep affection". I smiled and nodded my heart breaking, as I loved this woman I used to be.
She sat up and grinned at me "hope we can wake up like that every morning" she chirruped her joy infectious. I smiled up at her reminding her I was now a man and she would tire me out.
She leapt off the bed saying that she didn't think she would do that; then she was into the bathroom while I just lay on the bed dreaming of the last 24 hours and of the rest of my life as a man.
I had idea was that I was going to enjoy watching Chrissie dressing however she had different ideas and we ended up having an argument about washing and work while I was staying with her but it was all friendly and as usual she won – I'm going to have to get used to this, a man is always wrong as far as a woman is concerned!
However the whirlwind that is now Christina got dressed while I showered and by the time I arrived down stairs she had breakfast ready.
After this I got ready to take the dogs for a walk, I asked if she felt like coming with me so she got ready, GOD she even looked cute dressed ready for walking the dogs, when we went out she slipped her arm into mine like it was the most natural thing in the world.
We walked for while chatting away arriving back after about an hour, as I was going to get the car valued Chrissie took the dogs in while I got into the car and drove off.
The branch of 'We Buy Any Car' was about half an hour away I got there found out the car was worth about £35k but I couldn't settle the deal because I had forgotten the cars logbook to prove it was mine – what an idiot, however it was fortuitous that I had forgotten these papers or things might have been very, very different.
It was about 2 hours later that I pulled into the pubs car park; where I saw Jim's car, expecting a bit of hassle I was a bit cautious about going indoors, however as soon as I opened the back door I knew something was wrong, the dogs were going ballistic, barking howling and they were nowhere to be seen.
As I entered the living room there was splashes of blood all around the sofa, this made me ready for trouble. I heard voices from the kitchen so I crept to the half open door, the sight that met my eyes made my blood boil, I have never felt such a feeling I would kill that bastard!
Christina was backed into a corner, blood around her mouth, the ends of her hair were bloody, her bare breasts were covered in blood and her ruined sweater and bra hung in tatters off her, however in her hands she had a bloody great carving knife, holding Jim at bay.
I covered the space from the door to Jim in two paces; he must have sensed something as he half turned. I spun him round, head butted him between the eyes followed by a right hook to the jaw knocking him clean out!
Chrissie let out a giant sob and flew over to me throwing herself on me; sobbing her heart out.
Listening to her, feeling her distress broke my heart and I held her to me calming her down asking where she was hurt all the time mindful that she still had the knife in her hands.
"Chrissie" I asked "will you do something for me" "anything" she sobbed. "Ok will you please put the knife down – slowly and carefully cos I know how sharp they are".
She stopped sobbing pulled back from me looked at the knife, looked at me and as calm as anything said "Oh sorry" as she put the knife onto the nearby work surface. I took her arm to lead her into the living room but ended up carrying her; as when she passed the prone Jim she gave him the most vicious kick in the bollocks, which made me wince, the reason I carried her was that she was ready to carry on in the same vein.
I got her into the room and found out that the blood was not hers but Jim's and that apart from a lot of bruises and bites and her pride and confidence being destroyed she was not really hurt. However I knew she was fragile so kept an eye on her while I phoned the police, and Jane also I made sure Jim was not going anywhere.
The police arrived and the female officer took Chrissie upstairs to gently question her, I was talking to the male officer telling him what I had found and done, then Jane arrived demanding to see Chrissie so we pointed her upstairs and carried on giving my statement.
The scene of crime lot arrived and started doing their work and Jim was put into a police van protesting his innocence.
The dogs were driving both me and the police crazy so after making sure that it was ok I let them out of the back room, they came out like a pair of dervishes snarling and growling.
I calmed them down and waited for Chrissie, Jane and the WPC, the photographer went upstairs to take photo's of Chrissie in the state I had found her (minus the knife).
After getting the OK I started to clean the place up a bit, but the sofa was ruined by the amount of blood, I mentioned that there was a lot of blood for a little bit of tongue but apparently a tongue does contain a lot of blood vessels, speaking of which, we all started looking for the piece of Jims tongue – by now the dogs were calm, well for then calmish and playing.
The WPC and photographer came down followed about half an hour later by a very pale, bruised Christina and Jane, as we had not found the bit of Tongue we asked Chrissie to point to where she had spat it – and don't you know it, that was what the dogs were playing with!!!!!
Soon after they had got all the information they needed the police left telling us that we had to go to the station and sign the statements tomorrow.
I went through to the bar and got three double brandies to calm us down, especially Chrissie.
To be continued……………………………….
A Friend in Need, Part 10.
Tony's Story, the Parting
If you have followed this story, this continues on after the attempted rape of the new Christina until Tony leave after the New Year, it is told from the recently changed Tony's male point of view, I am trying to show the differences in feeling and attitudes now that Tony is a man rather that the woman (s)he once was.
I fetched the brandies and we sat for a while sipping them, I got up to phone the barmaids to ask them to cover for Chrissie, but she told both Jane and me that she was going to open the pub as normal we both tried to talk her out of it, but the new woman was adamant that routine was the best thing for her!
I organised the girls for the night, then cleaned the mess in the kitchen and made sure that supper was cooking, I could hear them talking so assumed this was a good thing.
I went back to Chrissie and Jane, as I took her hand I fully realised that now I was male, while I felt sorrow and compassion for Chrissie I no longer had the empathy that another woman had – well I wouldn't, considering my new sex.
Suddenly Chrissie said in a very distressed voice that she wanted the sofa out of her house and was insistent it was moved straight away, she moved to the easy chair and sat there quietly twisting a handkerchief between her fingers, Jane sat on the arm and calmed her while I manhandled the sofa to the door. I had one at my old house which was nearly a match for the rest of her suit so I asked her if she wanted this one, as I was sure 'Uncle Tony' wouldn't mind. She smiled wanly at our private joke and told me that as long as the old sofa went she wasn't worried.
I dropped the back seats of my SUV and managed to get the sofa in, I left and took it to the local dump, then round to my old house to pick up the sofa I was going to give her.
It was one hell of a struggle but luckily a friendly neighbour helped me get it into my SUV, he asked if I had heard from old Tony, which I told him no, thanked him for his help and briefly told him why I was moving this piece of furniture not mentioning any names.
On the way back I passed by a florists and decided to buy Chrissie some flowers as flowers always cheer women up (I really am getting into the male way of thinking and this is only after a day!)
I got back to the pub and parked so I wouldn't have to carry that damn sofa far, picked up the flowers and went inside, "I thought you may like these" I stammered fully aware of how cheesy this sounded. Chrissie gave a small squeal, ran over and gave me a kiss then, she went to put them in water. As she left she asked if I was sure Old Tony wouldn't mind about the sofa, grinning at her I reassured her that he wouldn't mind one bit!
Thinking Chrissie was out of hearing range Jane filled me in telling me that she was quite fragile and could need space, I agreed and mentioned that I would sleep in the spare room, Jane just grinned at this statement.
I went and started struggling with the sofa, it was a bit of a brute but it also was a good quality one meaning it was heavy even to my new strong body.
Before Jane left she and Chrissie gave me a hand with the sofa; even though there was not a lot of brute strength between the two of them there was enough to get it inside.
I finally put the sofa where she wanted it and flopped down, Christina came in with the flowers put them where she wanted and flopped down next to me. I was very aware of what she had just been subjected to by another man so I did not draw her to me: She looked up at me with those big blue eyes giving me both barrels of them "Tony kiss me for god's sake" she breathed.
"Are you sure after what's just happened?" I asked her. She was quiet for a second before saying "what happened before was done in hate; you kiss me with love, and kiss the hurt away".
I didn't need any more encouragement so I took her in my arms and we gently kissed, our tongues entwined and as we kissed I felt her body slowly start to relax. I decided to go at her pace, not to push things.
After kissing and stroking this beautiful face and holding her in my arms she asked me to undress her and kiss her hurt away, I gently removed her pullover scowling at the numerous bruises and bites on her arms and shoulders also on the curve of her breasts, as I removed her bra I felt such a surge of anger at what that bastard had done to this gorgeous woman.
Her breasts were bruised and her poor nipples were red raw where he had twisted and bit them – if I could have got hold of him now I would have killed him!
"Pleeese" she moaned, "kiss the hurt away ". I started at her wrists, working my way up her arms, across her shoulders and down the other arms, back up again and around her delicate neck head and face, gently kissing, nuzzling, nibbling and licking her, I moved down her slender neck and onto her chest; as I kissed the curve of her breasts she started moaning, I worked my way around these beautiful much bruised globes of womanhood.
I kissed her nipples and she arched her back in absolute pleasure actually purring with the pleasure I was giving her.
In a voice dripping with desire she murmured, "thank you, I don't know how long I could have stood there if you had not turned up".
"Rubbish" I said, "the way you looked you would have killed him rather than give in"
I looked sadly at her and carried on "really it should have been me in your place, after all it we me who broke with Jim, not you".
She looked at me with an eyebrow cocked and said "you know for someone so clever, you can be stupid at times, it does not matter who did what now its over, done, the past AND I'm not letting that pathetic specimen of manhood beat ME!"
With that she got up, got dressed touched up her makeup and went through and opened the pub! As she left she looked over her shoulder and remarked "OH, while I remember you will NOT move into the spare bed".
I just stood there shaking my head in awe of that very determined lady. I went through to the bar and she got me a pint so I sat at the end of the bar, watching people come in, I soon figured out that word had got around and folks were coming in to see how Chrissie was.
Even the local criminals – who Chrissie thought were a bit 'naughty' (her words not mine) what she didn't know was these were the real deal, they didn't do drugs or prostitutes but anything else was fair game, these guys were dangerous and had their fingers in a lot of pies and friends in strange places. Old Tony knew them and they questioned me about my past and why I was here, they seemed satisfied with my answers because they bought me a drink!
It was a strange evening session with everyone being careful what they said to Chrissie then she rapped on the bar and delivered the best bollocking I have ever heard telling everyone to please treat her normally! Everyone, including me was dumbstruck, and then the whole bar burst into spontaneous applause, nearly causing her to cry.
I said that I would go and get supper ready, she smiled at me and much to my surprise gave me a kiss full on the lips, in a bit of a daze I went through the back and started supper, then I went onto the internet and ordered the dress for her and as a surprise matching shoes and handbag (before she could argue)
She came through and I put the stir fry on the table along with a bottle of champagne, I toasted her and said she had had enough excitement in the one day she had been a woman than I had had in the 48 years I had been in that body!
I showed her the pictures of the dress and shoes, she squealed in delight saying that she loved them. Then she took my hand and ordered me to follow her, as we headed for the stairs I asked her if she was sure. Her answer was, to her logical.
However to me I was not sure, because she answered "I want you to make LOVE to me, to purge the HATE that he assaulted me with".
When we got to the bedroom she started to undress me, but wouldn't let me do the same for her, again I mentally decided to let her dictate the pace of our love making.
Soon I was naked and she started kissing me all over, she knelt in front of my engorged manhood, it was rampant the head purple and livid, I watched as her delicate tongue licked around the head of my shaft, then she started taking me into that luscious mouth, as I whispered her name she was intently and rhythmically bobbing her head up and down my manhood.
I knew I couldn't hold on for long as the sight of her deep throating me was so erotic, I felt the tightening which preceded my ejaculation, before I could do anything I started cumming, bless her she took in every drop, licking my shaft clean, I so wanted to kiss her to taste my seed in her mouth, but she sat me on the bed and then did the sexiest of strips – there was no end to the surprises this woman can think up!
I reached for her and kissed her moving down to the beautiful V leading to her gorgeous pussy, I knelt on the floor and made her sit on the bed put her legs over my shoulders and kissed up the inside of her thighs finishing up at her sweet pussy, I coaxed her to orgasm after orgasm, she was bucking, writhing, moaning in paroxysm of pleasure, by now my shaft was back to life rampant and throbbing, ready to penetrate my Christina, I gave a final lingering kiss to her beautiful sweet pussy.
As I emerged from between the thighs she pulled me to her and kissed me deeply her tongue exploring every part of my mouth; it was so very erotic. I had the taste of her sweet juices on my tongue and could still taste the salty taste of my seed in her mouth.
I wanted to be deep inside this wonderful woman, I lay on the bed, my shaft was throbbing with need, the tip purple with engorged blood my veined shaft was ready for my old body.
She straddled me and slowly fed the length of my shaft into her warm welcoming pussy, as she slid me inside her she moaned in pleasure.
I needed her so badly but I held back, letting her dictate the pace, but I found it is very difficult as a man to do this.
My new body just is programmed to take control during sex; it took a really conscious effort to let Christina dictate the pace.
Our lovemaking was slow, gentle and very intense, I gently kissed, sucked and caressed her bruised body while she reached orgasm after orgasm until she had lost all sense of control and I had to control the final staged of lovemaking she screamed as she reached a juddering climax.
I could feel her whole body trembling and shaking as she was racked with pleasure; then I followed as my balls tensioned and my wonderful new dick started spurting my seed deep into this gorgeous body that used to be mine.
Christina seems to like me remaining inside her until I go limp, so this is what I did, as my now spent dick slipped from he she moaned and slid into my arms, I continued to stroke and caress her bringing her back to earth.
She whispered that the gentle lovemaking was just what she needed. In her own words she felt strong and cleansed and now she could see Jim for what he was a looser who couldn't even rape a little slip of a woman.
I made a comment about five foot of spitting hell cat and we ended up having a pillow fight (which she won), she laid on me giggling, it was nice to hear her being so natural; once again she surprised me by announcing that she was going to get glammed up and go down for a drink I must have looked startled but she kissed me gently saying that it was what she felt she should do.
She said a shower was needed and she conned me into washing her back of her (due to the bruises) in truth I didn't take much conning as the thought of soaping up that body was already causing stirrings in my new virile male loins.
As I washed her back she turned around and looking like butter wouldn't melt in her mouth said "Oops sorry" as instead of her back I was happily soaping her breasts, needless to say we made love again with me holding onto her pert feminine bum and her legs wrapped firmly around my body.
I couldn't get over the feeling of making love to my old body, and I assume Chrissie is feeling the same – I just could not get enough of her (which is strange as I couldn't wait to become a man, now I desired the body that used to be mine, but in a totally different way – but Hey Ho life is strange).
I washed her hair for her and conditioned it remarking that she has such beautiful hair when she heard this she smiled at me and said that it's the same hair I used to have when I was Christina!
After we were dry I went into the bedroom and lay on the bed Chrissie came in and started rifling through her wardrobe as naked as the day she was born, it was very off putting so I asked her to put something on as I was getting excited again.
In a pretend huff the little minx did what I had begged her she went and put something on.
Now it was even worse than before she put on a black satin bustier with demi cups and scarlet lace trim around the breasts, six suspenders, a matching thong and sheer seamed black stockings which she took great pleasure in bending over in front of the mirror straightening the seams her gorgeous derriere prominent, "satisfied" she snapped at me grinning like a Cheshire cat knowing exactly the effect she was having on me. I just grunted and got dressed while she put on her makeup.
The dress she had chosen was red, down to just above her knees with sheer chiffon sleeves and bodice, it covered the bruises while showing her arms behind the red chiffon she asked me to zip her up which I did with pleasure.
A thin black patent belt black 4" pumps and matching bag and she was ready and looked absolutely stunning, the dress was a classic cut and on her, what it covered up it subtly emphasised.
She picked up a pair of lightly tinted oversized sunglasses to hide the marks make up couldn't then she was ready and we went down into the bar to continue with what Chrissie called her cleansing!
When we went into the bar there were a few raised eyebrows, but Christina just ignored them, Jane and Keith were in and Chrissie made a bee line for them, Jane looked accusingly at me but all I could do was shrug my shoulders which I think she understood my dilemma I got the drinks and told Celia what was happening, she said in no uncertain terms that her and Sue would not need any help tonight.
Chrissie was chatting to Jane as normal and drinks kept arriving at regular intervals for her presumably from the customers. One of the local 'gangsters' came up and spoke saying that when Jim goes down he will be dealt with!
Chrissie got a bit agitated about this and begged him not to hurt Jim in spite of what he had tried to do to her, he just grunted and neither agreed or disagreed but it seemed to clam her down, he then sent over a bottle of Champagne by way of an apology.
Chrissie and Jane demolished the Champagne. (Much later I found out that when Jim did go to prison the promise was kept, he was not hurt physically but he was subjected to what he wanted to do to Christina – raped at quite regular intervals until he was put under solitary for his own good. Chrissie never knew about this and never will however I do not think he was ever seen again in the town).
Needless to say by the time the bar was closed I had a giggly Christina on my hands, the barmaids closed the place up while I took Chrissie into the living area.
We locked up and finally I carried the now sleepy Chrissie upstairs, she told me what she was going to do to my body when she got me to bed, forgetting that I used to have her body and I knew what would happen when I laid her on the bed – she would fall asleep!
I got her upstairs and she gave me a long boozy kiss before I laid her on the bed and yes after fondling me for a couple of minutes she was asleep, as she laid there she looked so vulnerable and gorgeous my heart went out to her, smiling and shaking my head I knew that she would have a thick head in the morning.
I unzipped her dress and managed to slip it off her, she giggled in her sleep, I hung the dress up and continued to undress her, now I was the man I wanted to be, it was strange looking at this beautiful body I had once owned.
I managed to unfasten the Basque she had on and soon she was naked, I was just going to put her strappy nightdress onto her when I thought I should do part of her night time routine, so I took her makeup off and moisturised her, rubbed some ointment on her bruises causing her to moan in pleasure when I gently rubbed her breasts with the ointment then I got her into a black satin chemise and finally under the bedclothes.
I got ready for bed and slipped in next to her, gathered her into my arms – it really felt nice her snuggling into me and I slipped off to sleep.
The next morning I was awake well before Chrissie, she was still sleeping like a baby. So knowing how ill she is going to feel I decided to go down and do her work for her, gently I slipped out of bed, gathered my clothes and got ready in the second bathroom so as not to disturb her.
I went down, made tea for me and coffee for Ann when she arrived I told her what went off the day before and warned her a very rough Christina would be down later, she just grinned and commented that Chrissie does not take her drink well.
About two hours later I heard a noise and when I turned around Chrissie stood in the doorway looking at me, however for someone with a monumental hangover, she looked like a dream, cute, vulnerable, in a bit of pain but perfectly groomed; at this instant Ann came through ready to go home grinned at Chrissie and said "Long night love".
Chrissie snorted "I take it big mouth here's already told you the state I was in". Ann just grinned and saying goodbye left. I made Chrissie a mug of very strong coffee and sat her down, telling her I had got the place ready for opening and I would open up and work until Sue arrived at 3.
She made a halfhearted protest but I told her there was no argument she smiled wanly saying "yes master".
I got myself a cup of coffee and sat down with her and grinned, "how do you feel?" I asked. "How do you think" she ruefully replied. I just shrugged my shoulders and innocently said, "I don't know". "Liar" she snapped, "you used to BE me; you shouldn't have let me drink so much!"
I grinned at her saying "sweetheart, you were in no mood to listen to me, anyhow has it done the trick?" She thought for a minute came round the table reached up and put her arms around my neck laying her head on my shoulder gave me a small kiss on the cheek and murmured "yes, I think so your gentle love making coupled to getting absolutely pissed seems to have made me whole, well apart from a splitting headache and a queasy tummy".
She was just letting go of me when her hand flew to her mouth and she cried "did I do anything wrong last night?" I couldn't resist winding her up, grinning I joked "what apart from abusing the whole bar and starting to do a strip to show off your bruises ----- you were fine!" She went a bright red hand still over her mouth she groaned, "Oh god I didn't, please tell me I didn't".
Then she saw the broad grin on my face, I couldn't believe that she fell for it, she must have been drunker than I thought! "PIG" she screamed at me pummelling my chest "you absolute PIG".
All I could do was laugh and soon she was giggling away in my arms. Tears of laughter streaming down her face she snuggled into me and kissed me. "Oh and thanks" I was puzzled as to what I'd done, she must have seen that because she carried on,
"For undressing me, hanging up my clothes, taking my make up off and not taking advantage of my intoxicated state". She kissed me again; I just held her and asked, "how do you know I didn't take advantage?"
She looked up at me and cocked one eyebrow in surprise "you really are forgetting everything about being a woman" she stated "the reason I KNOW dummy is because if you had I would have been a bit messy down there, you know, my Tush".
I felt a fool and a bit embarrassed as I had totally forgotten about things like that, (however I thought it was cute the way she called her pussy by the same word I used to call it when it was mine) so I changed the subject and asked her if she wanted anything to eat "apart from a couple of lightly poached aspirins, coffee's just fine for now" she answered.
The day went slowly for hung over Chrissie, but quickly for me, thank the lord life seems to have settled down for her, we went to the police station later that afternoon to sign our statements, the barmaids worked through until Chrissie started work at nine in the evening, she looked stunning in spite of still feeling a bit rough.
That night, or in truth early Sunday morning we went to bed and Christina still looked wan, I told her that NO SEX that night just a good nights sleep for her, she pouted and cajoled me but as hard as it was she had to get a sober night sleep, so in spite of her wearing her sexiest nightdress she cuddled up in my arms, and we fell asleep, when I woke up the next morning however; she was hard at work on my love shaft, her soft hands grasping my shaft and running up and down, she was kissing the livid purple head of my rampant manhood, her lips kissing me, long nails carefully tickling and stimulating my balls.
I lay there luxuriating in the feelings coursing through my groin it was intense, I started caressing he pert little butt, running my finger inside her feeling for her little rose bud, she squirmed and I heard her whimper in pleasure, she stopped her wonderful sexy ministrations and came up my body kissing me all the was up finding my lips and deeply kissing me, our ensuing sex was wonderful, loving, intense, gentle but passionate.
After this hectic two-day period our lives settled down into a normal routine – if you could call our situation normal but we were both adapting to our new lives very well.
Her new outfit arrived from Harrods and when she tied the whole outfit on – WOW she looked sensational, the strapless satin, crystal studded mini dress with feathers around the hem, coupled with the black shoes with 6" crystal studded heels and matching handbag fitted her like a glove I got breathless just looking at her.
Slowly her bruises receded and once again she was flawless, just in time for her 3 day shopping trip with Jane, they must have had a good time as when she came back not only were the two of then piled up with shopping but they looked tired out.
But happily for me not too tired for a welcome home night in bed, which to say the least was memorable, as I had really missed her.
The month of December moved on and the time for me leaving was drawing closer, we both were aware of this but chose to ignore it. Christmas itself was strange, as we shared it with Christina's family, her parents and Julie her sister also her children Kerrie and Michael.
All of these used to be my family when I was Chrissie but now it really felt that she was their daughter, sister and mother, which is what it should be. Now I was the outsider however welcome they made me feel. But it was an enjoyable Christmas time spent with a nice family.
New Year was different as I was due to leave on the third of January, we both got drunk and fell asleep in each others arms, I woke up in the middle of the night to find Christina sobbing her heart out, I cradled her in my arms while she sobbed finally she cried herself out then she really broke my heart, she raised her tear stained face to mine and sobbed, "Oh Tony, when you changed us why, oh why couldn't you make me love you when you made the spell. Then you wouldn't have to go? We could get married and live forever together". Then she broke down in floods of tears.
I stroked her head and said very quietly "sweetheart, sweetheart when we changed I honestly had no idea how strongly, you as Tony felt about me, as Christina, it shook me to the core when I found that now I was Tony I was head over heels in love with you" I took a deep breath and continued "I knew for my old Christina memories that you (Christina) saw me as a friend and a good friend, but I was not long term husband material".
Sniffling she nodded so I carried on "anyhow making a person love another is not right, you have to feel it in your heart it has to come from inside you, I just couldn't do that if you see what I mean" I finished somewhat lamely.
Sniffling she clung to me and we made slow intense love, as night slowly became day.
The last two days with Christina seemed to fly by, I was hard pressed to keep to my resolve to leave, but I knew I had to go – for the two of us, so on the third I picked up my rucksack, said a long and tearful goodbye to Christina and walked away to start my new life, leaving the new Christina to start her new life -------- .
God how I Loved that Gorgeous Little Woman that used to me - I was breaking up inside!
A Friend in Need
Part 11. Christina the Parting
In this episode I am back to Christina's story, re-starting from after the attempted rape, through the parting. As far as Tony is concerned we will join him later.
Mother's day 2013
I had enjoyed a lovely day with my family and now my baby daughter was in bed and I was snuggled up to Clive my gorgeous husband, my mind once again drifted back to when I first inhabited this feminine body and the life that I loved so much.
November 2010
I checked myself in the mirror before going into the bar, the red dress fit me like a glove, the chiffon sleeves and bodice hid my bruises, I had managed to disguise most of my facial bruises with make up and those I couldn't hide my oversized tinted glasses did the job just fine.
I took a deep breath and told Tony I was ready, when we entered the bar it was full of the usual Friday crowd and very busy, I saw Jane and Keith and went over to them noticing that Jane gave Tony a glower, blaming him for me being there instead of resting.
While Tony got the drinks I chatted to the two of them and told Jane that Tony was as upset as she was; but it was my idea to come and show the world I will not be beaten, Jane gave me a hug and said she would forgive him – this time but he should be more forceful next time, Tony arrived just then and heard the end of Jane's speech He commented "I hope there's not a next time."
The evening passed pleasantly chatting and drinking one of the local mob came over and promised that when Jim goes to jail he will be sorted out for hurting one of his friends (me) I got a bit upset and made him promise not to hurt him as he was drunk and didn't really mean to do what he did.
He touched my arm and commented, "you know girl, you're too nice" then he walked away. Shortly afterwards a bottle of Champagne was sent over as an apology for upsetting me, I thanked him and told him it wasn't necessary but he insisted; so Jane and myself polished it off.
More wine kept arriving so by midnight I was a little bit drunk, Tony, bless his heart somehow managed to get me through the back and onto the settee where I tried to grab him and ravage his hunky body, but he easily avoided me and went back into the bar.
He came back a few moments later as I was trying to stand up; he told me that the girls would lock up as they would soon be finished, again I tried to stand but my legs wouldn't do what I wanted – it seems that in my new body I cannot hold my drink!
Tony picked me up easily and carried me upstairs, I remember telling him what I was going to do to his body when we got to bed - he just agreed with me.
I remember him laying me on the bed then NOTHING!!!!!
Next morning I came to with a pounding headache and my stomach didn't feel right – I had the mother of all hangovers!
As I laid there I realised I had my nightdress on, looking around the room from the bed I surmised that my clothes were cleared away – Tony must have done this; my heart melted for him, I looked at the clock and it was nearly eleven! I sat up quickly then wished I hadn't as the room started spinning.
Once the room had settled down I went to the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror expecting make up to be everywhere but no, I had no makeup on and from the feel of my skin I had been moisturised before bed – it was HIM again, how thoughtful.
I carried out my morning routine and went to get dressed and my make up done; for ease I selected a pair of jeans and a sloppy Joe pullover in a shade of pale blue, matching bra and thong and my usual 4" mules.
I went down and watched Tony for a while he turned round and saw me grinning he asked the stupid question "how do you feel" before I could answer Ann came through when she saw me she grinned and commented "a good night love" I glowered saying "I assume big mouth has told you all about it", she just grinned and left.
By then Tony had made me a mug of strong coffee, he told me that the place was ready for opening and he was going to do the first shift until Sue came in at three. I was about to argue when he told me that there was NO ARGUMENT which really suited me fine as I felt too ill to work.
The big lump asked me again how I felt and when I asked him what he thought I was feeling he just smiled and said he had no idea, which was strange as this body was his until a couple of days ago. "Liar" I snapped "you know exactly how I feel, why did you let me drinks as much?"
He looked at me and gently said, "would you have listened? Anyhow has it worked" I considered this, he was right I wouldn't have listened, so I went around the table put my arms around him and snuggled up to him "Yes I think its worked, I really think I've been cleansed and its all thanks to you.
Suddenly I wondered if I had behaved myself while I was drunk "Tony" I said in alarm "was I err did I err behave myself?" He shook his head solemnly "well apart from abusing the whole of the bar and doing a strip to show your bruises especially the ones on your boobs; as you put it, you were fine"
I groaned at this putting my head in my hands in shame blushing furiously "Oh god! I didn't, please tell me I didn't". I looked up and saw the bastard with a wide grin on his face, "you pig, you absolute pig" I screamed at him pummelling his chest, he was laughing like a drain and soon I was crying with laughter, it felt good to be snuggled in his arms I kissed him and thanked him, he looked puzzled so I enlightened him, for taking care of me, undressing me and the rest – and for not taking advantage of me in my drunken state.
He looked lovingly at me and told me that it was his pleasure and how did I know he had not taken advantage.
I looked at him in amazement he seemed to have forgotten about being a woman; my voice must have sounded amazed when I told him that my Tush did not need douching, had he forgotten how we women have to clean after sex.
To give him his due, he did look embarrassed and rapidly changed the subject asking me if I wanted anything to eat.
I refused and only took a couple of aspirins to try and ease my pounding head, thanks to Tony and the girls I had a very relaxing day, when Tony came through from working I sat cradled in his strong arms with him stroking and caressing me, slowly I came round and by eight that evening I went and got ready for work as Saturday night is a busy night.
The act of cleaning my whole body was wonderful and it brought me round, I wandered into the bedroom to decide what to wear and Tony was there getting changed "going out" I asked. "Nope" he responded "getting ready to keep you company" I smiled at his thoughtfulness. "You mean to keep an eye on me" I joked. He smiled lovingly at me "yes that as well".
He had finished dressing by the time I had decided what to wear (it's a lot, lot harder for a woman) anyhow I had decided on a black and white polka dot mini skirt, coupled with a satin draped neck ivory top with long chiffon sleeves, a pair of Brazilian tights, black patent peep toe shoes with a 4" heel and a 3" wide black patent belt; with my bruises makeup took a bit longer and I finished off with the lightly tinted sunglasses – I looked good and was happy with the results.
When I went down stairs Tony gave me a wolf-whistle, which made me feel good and we went through to the bar to start work.
It was early next morning when we went to bed, I felt quite tired but wanted to make love to my gorgeous hunk, but the bastard said as we went up stairs, "No sex tonight YOU need sleep"!
I tried every trick in a woman's armoury, I gave him both barrels of my big blue eyes staring at him like a puppy dog, I caressed him, pleaded with him, even started to undress him, so in a bit of a huff I went and got ready for bed, my final weapon was the most sexiest nightdress I owned, a white silk satin baby doll which fastened by bows down the front, reaching to just below my Tush my breasts were proud and prominent in this creation and the little frilly thong really made my pussy stand out, with my hair cascading over my shoulders and a touch of lipstick and perfume in strategic places I was sure he couldn’t resist me, I wiggled into the bedroom in high expectation, but I may as well have been wearing a sack because he only said one word "Sleep! “I was put out, but as we lay together he took me into his arms and I fell sound asleep!
The advantage of a good sleep in that I was awake before Tony, carefully I straddled him, making sure my pert booty was in the air in front of his eyes, then I started work on his limp shaft – determined it would not be limp for long!
As my fingers caressed him he rapidly grew in size and hardness soon his livid purple head tempted me so I kissed it and ran my tongue around it, I caressed his balls with my long fingernails feeling them twitch and tighten as I worked, kissing and licking his manhood was intense for me as I knew how much he enjoyed me doing this to him.
I felt his hand stroke the globe of my bottom, I moaned in pleasure and he started searching for my rosebud, squirming and moaning in pleasure he inserted his finger into my rosebud, sending me crazy – I wanted him inside me now, my Tush was moist in readiness AND I wanted him on top, I wanted to be dominated by him.
I stopped my ministrations and moved around so I could slip underneath him, he asked me if I was sure, all I did was nod so gently he positioned me on the satin sheets and moved between my waiting thighs, I reached between us and guided his red hot manhood into my warm waiting Tush.
As he slid into me the feeling was so basic it really shook me to my core, intense is not the word for it. Our lovemaking was slow, gentle, sensitive, intense and highly pleasurable, he gently brought me to multiple orgasms while by working my vaginal muscles I managed to bring him to two earth shattering climaxes but I couldn't manage the third for him as the curse of the woman's (or at least this woman) loss of co-ordination after multiple amazing orgasms struck me and my muscles wouldn't work as I wanted them to – by the end of our lovemaking I was a trembling wreck, my legs did not belong to me I was quivering every time a mini orgasm ran through my body, it took me ages to arrive back on planet earth from planet pleasure.
Thank the Good Lord that my life settled down after the first few traumatic days of being a woman, my life settled into that of a busy working woman, living with a gorgeous hunk for a few more weeks.
Many time's I thought about Tony and me, he was handsome, thoughtful, kind, gentle and stupendous in bed, so why oh why did I not see him as husband material? I wondered why if when she made the potions that changed us and made improvements during the change could (s)he not have put something into the potion that would make me, the new Christina love him, the new Tony, god alone knows the number of times I asked myself this question – but I never mentioned it to Tony.
Mid way through the week after the change my new dress arrived from Harrods, along with the shoes and matching handbag. The dress was so beautiful I had to try it on straight away, along with the shoes and try the handbag with the outfit, all I had to do now was a few sexy thongs and suitable tights and the girl was ready to party. To thank Tony I made special love to him and finally managed to tire him out!!!! One up for the Girls
As the time passed the bruises gradually faded, our relationship carried on in a very gentle manner, it was like discovering something brand new every time we made love, also I revelled in my girl on girl weekly love sessions with Jane after we had our hair or nails done, but I was mainly heterosexual as I adored being made love to by a man. I grew to really love the sexy feminine body I now inhabited, for now I now was a fully formed person, I was the end product of what I wanted to be a confident feminine sexy woman.
The time came for Jane and me to go to Manchester shopping, we had booked into a central hotel for the 3 days, this hotel had a high class club in the basement which was frequented by TV stars, pop stars, sportsmen and their WAGs (wives and girlfriends) and the like so we did feel quite ok going there especially as we both would look fabulous.
I packed for the weekend my special dresses were in garment carrier's everyday clothes in a case and my makeup and toiletries in a large vanity case. Tony shook his head in amazement. I mentioned that when he was a woman he used to travel in a similar manner! When the weekend finally arrived I was bruise free, I said goodbye to Tony the night before, making sure he would miss me while I was away; our sex was fulfilling and energetic, I kissed him every where it was possible to kiss a man – but for some reason I could not say those three little words that could have cemented our relationship.
The Saturday morning I dressed very carefully, stylish and subtly sexy, a tan silk blouse dark brown skinny jeans, brown ankle boots with a 4" heel and a short leather bikers jacket with my hair worn over my shoulders and my oversized tinted glasses if I said so myself I looked good. I didn't really need to wear the glasses as my bruises had completely gone, but I had found that they were a handy fashion accessory.
Alan the relief license holder arrived and met Tony, Al knew old Tony so they could chat away about him without him never knowing he was actually talking to the old Christina!
Tony carried my cases to my car (as mentioned earlier my Audi S6 was the love of my life, as I was a proper petrol head and could hold my end up in a conversation about cars and engines, horsepower, over steer, under steer and suspension which really surprised a lot of men!) I kissed him passionately – Tony not the car; anyhow my car was a girl! And told him to behave himself and I would really miss him, he grinned and commented, "miss me?
When you'll have Jane to enjoy – I think not". I was worried that I had hurt him and hastened to tell him that while I enjoyed my girl on girl loving I really loved being with a man, grinning he patted my bum telling me that he knew this and in case I had forgotten he used to be me, so I gave him another passionate kiss and got into Audrey (my name for the car as its similar to Audi).
I went and picked up Jane and Keith carried her cases he told the two of us "not to do anything he wouldn't do" we smiled sweetly and promised him, little did he know that we were going to do things to each other only girls can do.
As I drove to Manchester we talked about everything in the world as women do men, clothes, food, shopping all the important things.
The drive to the hotel took about 2 hours, we arrived at the hotel, unloaded out cases, well the porters unloaded them for us, the valet parking was great as all I had to do was give my keys and the next time I will see the car will be Tuesday morning all cleaned inside and out.
We checked in and were shown to our room, as when we booked, we specified a double room hoping it would be a large bed not two singles, we were not disappointed the bedroom contained a absolutely huge double bed, there was a walk in wardrobe en-suit bathroom and a sitting room, perfect for our 3 days. The porter couldn't take his eyes off Jane's pert butt she realized this and her customary wriggle was really exaggerated causing the poor man to nearly have a coronary.
We tipped him well and then went to hang up our clothes, next to the fridge where there were 6 bottles of our favorite Champagne; we open one and flopped down on the sofa toasting each other with a smile.
Jane came into my arms and we kissed, her soft lush lips feeling really nice, her soft cheeks caressed my peachy soft skin, two women kissing is so, so different the taste, the gentleness, the subtle eroticism of the kiss, we started to gently caress each other, running our fingers through our silky hair, gently caressing each others breasts with the expertise that women have, knowing exactly how and where to caress for maximum effect. Soon we both were breathing very heavily and I murmured to Jane that we should try the bed, we stood not breaking our hold on each other my Tush was deliciously moist with small orgasms, and I knew Jane's sweet pussy was in a similar state.
Once in the bedroom we stripped each other worshiping each others bodies with gentle stroking, kissing and nibbling soon we fell on the bed and Jane made her way down to my waiting Tush, I whispered to her that I wanted to taste her sweet pussy and she obligingly swung her legs around so I could taste her, as she kissed the inside of my thighs I shuddered and twitched, I did the same to her and she moaned, I licked my way up and then I tasted her wonderful juices my tongue pressed it way into her pussy, she let out a gasp as it found her clittie, I tongued and sucked her until she hit a shuddering orgasm, then she started doing the same to me with a mouth full of her glorious pussy I moaned and writhed as I started having orgasms, soon we were writhing and moaning in ecstasy as we both started having shuddering orgasms, finally we managed to stop pleasuring each other and started kissing and using out fingers to stimulate our gorgeous clitties bringing each other to crashing orgasms.
Finally we were totally spent we laid in each others arms gently stroking and caressing I stirred and said dreamily "What a wonderful start to our weekend" Jane smiled back at me saying "I'll drink to that ----- damn" she cursed "we let the champers in the other room, I'll go and get it".
She struggled to the side of the bed and made the discovery that her legs wouldn't do exactly as she wanted, as she tried to get them to work, I didn't help much as I was kissing up and down her spine. "Christina" she moaned, "if you want another drink please stop doing that!"
A good while later we had finished the bottle and decided to run the bath and have a good soak, luckily the bath was also large, so we could bathe together, as we gently sponged each other we planned the night, first a meal then to the night club, we dried each other and went into the sitting room stark naked, phoned for a table for eight thirty and confirmed it was ok to use the night club.
As it was already seven we started getting ready, Jane had a beautiful deep pink silk puff ball mini dress that clung to her perfect body, as it was strapless all she had on underneath was a pink thong and black patterned tights her shoes were black strappy sandals with 6" towering heels.
I wore the dress Tony bought me, the silver satin with crystal insets around the dress with feathers all around the hem, the dress was also strapless lined in real silk satin so soft and comfortable, the grippa tape held the dress snug to my breasts, the dress fit me like a glove and finished about 6" below my Tush, very short and very tight, underneath I wore a silver satin thong and black tights with silver sparkles in the pattern.
My shoes were black strappy velvet with 6" heels which also had crystals on the heels.
As we looked at each other in the double mirror Jane commented that the pair of us looked like a walking wet dream especially with our fuck me now heels.
Our makeup was sophisticated evening makeup designed to get us noticed and desired – not that we were interested in men! I slipped a wedding band and engagement ring on my finger (from my first marriage) to deter the wolves.
Both of our jewelry was understated letting our dresses do the talking we picked up our evening bags made sure we had everything we needed including out charge card for the room which was also our room key.
We went down to eat, as we arrived at the restaurant the feeling was amazing, men could not take their eyes off us, undressing us as we walked or rather wiggled due to our tight dresses, women also looked at us with hate or envy in their eyes.
The waiters were very attentive we were treated like princesses mainly due I assume to the way we looked, two sexy desirable women, this was a totally new feeling for me to experience, like sex; I had Christina's memories but until I had actually made love as a woman I had not actually felt the emotion making love causes, well it's a similar thing when being viewed as a feminine sexy woman, I had Christina's memories, but until you experience the different looks men and women give you, you just cannot understand the sensation.
Even though we were both slim we could eat for England as Jane husband Keith put it, we had smoked salmon, a consommé followed by chateaubriand finished off with a fruit sorbet.
We had wine of course and coffee so by eleven we were ready to go clubbing, naturally a trip to the powder room to make sure we were as perfect as we could be, then into the lift for the basement club, we shared the lift with two couples and a couple of single guys who really gave us the eye, when we arrived in the club we were allowed straight in as were the couples but the guys had to wait a while, which was a shame as one of them was quite cute.
We soon were on the dance floor as both of us absolutely loved to dance (another major difference, as when I was a man I hated to dance) and we were good dancers again the looks we got depended on the person looking. With couples men looked as if they were comparing us with their partner and in some cases finding their partner lacking.
Women without exception looked at us as rivals, comparing us with themselves and some with hatred, as they knew their men would like to be with us rather than them. Single guys well they looked at us some with undisguised lust and craving, some with the view we were prey for them, conquests.
Really to be honest the two of us just couldn't give a shit, we were dancing, enjoying ourselves and finally going to bed together!
Of course we did dance with some guys, quite a few to be honest and we let some buy us drinks and have slow dances with us; after all we were not nuns!
But in the end we refused the offer of being taken home as we pointed out we were staying at the hotel.
After our nightly routines we finally fell into bed about three in the morning and went to sleep in each others arms, making sure the 'do not disturb' sign was on the door and the night chain secured.
The rest of the three days was in a similar vein, making love, shopping, shopping and shopping, eating and dancing and more making love, by the time we went home on Tuesday we were shopped out ---- well nearly and loved out ------- well slightly.
The month of December passed quite quickly as Tony was leaving in January, I was dreading it, more and more. Again I wished that he had put something in the potion that changed us that would make me love him, I got quite depressed about this, but kept my feelings to myself.
Christmas Tony and I spent with my family, mum and dad, sister Julie and my kids Kerry and Michael it was strange but I was the daughter (which I truly was now) and Tony (who used to be their daughter) was a welcome guest.
New Year was different as it was the pub's busiest time of the year when food was laid on for everyone and all the staff worked – including Tony, it was a great night, tempered for me that soon Tony would be leaving, we went to bed about four in the morning and fell asleep in each others arms, I woke about seven and just stared at his handsome face, all the feeling about wishing I could fall in love with him surfaced and I tears started streaming down my face, soon I was quietly sobbing so as not to wake him, I was breaking up inside.
I felt him move and he took me into his arms soothing me, it was very comforting but it did not help me in the least, sobbing I looked him in the eyes and asked him "why didn’t he put something in the potion that changed us that would make me love you?
Then" I sobbed, "we could be married, I could have his children and we could be together;” then I broke down and sobbed my heart out.
Even in the depths of my sorrow I could see that this had shook him, as he calmed me down it gave him time to gather his thoughts.
"Chrissie, Chrissie " he whispered "Until I changed into Tony I had no idea he was head over heels in love with you, it really came as a shock to me that first morning watching you at the sink to realize that I was head over heels in love with the person I used to be.
I tried to deny it, but it was too strong, and knowing that you saw me as a really good friend but it would never be love hurt as well" he stopped to gather his thoughts, understanding what he meant I sniffled and nodded.
Carrying on he told me "would it be right to make you love me? How do you think I would feel knowing that I had made you love me; it wouldn't be right, love has to come from the inside of you, not forced on you – if you see what I mean."
His words struck a chord in me and I realized he was right, I snuggled deep into his arms and we made the most intense passionate love yet, it was perfect so, so perfect.
The last couple of days flew by, and then it was time for him to go I cried a lot at the time he left, but at least I understood that he had to go, as he turned and got into the Taxi I was devastated, but I managed to hold myself together, at least until I got inside and locked the door, then I broke down in floods of tears, running to our bedroom to find the used shirt of his I had stolen and cradling it under my nose I could smell his gorgeous man scent I dissolved into paroxysms of grief, and self pity.
Mother's day 2013
After thinking about that period in my life I felt very low, I snuggled up to my darling husband and suggested an early night.
To be continued………………………….
A Friend in Need
Part 12. Christina Life and Love
This part of the story, or saga as it is becoming concerns Christina and how she manages with her new life it starts after Tony and Christina part and carries on through until Christina meets her husband to be Clive.
Thank you for your kudos, which I really treasure.
March 2013
Clive took me to bed and our lovemaking was gentle, compassionate but intensely passionate, we knew each other’s bodies so well it was instinctive to pleasure each other.
Chloe woke up at her usual 2am wanting her feed, which Clive went to give her; I use a breast pump so we can take turns to feed.
Drifting back off to sleep I carried on contemplating my past.
January 2011
As I Lay sobbing my heart out clutching his shirt to me, my mobile rang, not looking at it I answered and a voice I knew so well said "Christina Holbine, stop crying NOW, you know I have to go; it's better for the both of us – remember our time together with fondness, never sorrow or regret" "Oh Tony" I sobbed "how did you know". There was silence and finally he said "because I feel it as much as you, now, get your act together and start living the rest of your life---- Oh and enjoy your new life".
With that he hung up, I tried to call him back but my calls went straight to voice mail but he had done the trick I had to pull myself together. Feel sad on the inside but let the outside world see the bright and bubbly Christina.
Going down stairs to my amazement it was still only midday I got my dog walking clothes on and walked the dogs (Reggie and Ronnie, named because they were brothers as were the famous Cray twins) they were my link to Tony as before we changed bodies they were Tony's, so it was only right that now I am Christina I look after them, we walked for hour or so then back to the pub ready to open up.
I opened the pub up and it was business as normal, Celia came on shift at six thirty, just before then Jane came in to talk and have a cup of coffee, once Celia was happy we went through the back and as I made the coffee we sat at the table sipping our coffee when Jane asked how I was holding up.
I smiled wanly and answered her as truthfully as I could, "well not too good; saying goodbye to Tony was hard, very hard and to be truthful I didn't handle it well, I was in pieces on the bed just holding onto a shirt he left I was a total wreck, then he phoned and ordered me to get my act together and stop feeling sorry for myself."
I took a deep breath to calm myself and carried on woefully " Jane, what's wrong with me? Why couldn't I tell Tony that I loved him? If I'd have told him that I would still have him – now I've only Reggie and Ronnie to remember him by." Now tears were rolling down my cheeks, I was not sobbing just crying.
Jane was quiet for a while, holding both my hands rubbing the inside of my wrists while tears just flowed down my cheeks, then she quietly said "There's nothing wrong with you at all, if anything you are just too honest, now be honest from the heart why do you feel you don't love Tony?"
I sat for a while thinking about her question, my mind was working in overdrive, why didn't I love Tony. I started slowly " Tony was, sorry is a wonderful person, kind, thoughtful, pleasant, wonderful in bed and wonderful for me, we seemed so perfect together" I took a deep breath before continuing "but there was just no spark, while we enjoyed each other there was no spark from deep inside me ----- does that make sense" I finished sniffing trying to stop the tears.
Jane came round and took me into her arms "Chrissie, Chrissie" she said stroking my hair "you have just answered your own question" she continued to stroke my hair then finished off by saying "look sweetheart you and Tony had a good time together, you both enjoyed each other, as you said when you first got together just go with the flow, sure cry yourself out for a while but soon you will get over this – you're strong girl, really strong.”
I thought long and hard about this while Jane held me, after what seemed like an age I looked at her and murmured "You're right, Tony wouldn't want me to mope, I will cry a while but in private" I gave her a big kiss "Thanks for talking sense to me – you're a good friend.
Right she grinned, "Now for something to cheer you up" I looked at her in expectation but she remained quiet "come on tease spill the beans".
With a broad grin on her face she blurted "we've got the dates for the British Grand Prix and the tickets and pit lane passes" I let out a really excited squeal "Oh Yes, just what I need".
"And" she continued "we girl, are going to have to go shopping as we are away for the week Saturday until the following Monday and its cocktail parties and garden parties ALL WEEK" This caused me to let out another excited squeal and hug Jane.
Let me explain how all this came about. Keith, Jane's husband, is a design engineer for the aerospace and motor sports industries, the company make's high performance high tensile items and the week of the British Grand Prix is a big week for the company he works for meeting the movers and shakers in formula one.
I go as some eye candy for his company as some of the suits think with their balls and prick and having a good looking woman (or I should say 2 good looking women as naturally Jane's there with her husband) always helps things along.
Me, how did I feel? In truth for a week like that, all expenses covered, parties, dances, AND for the petrol head in me; all practice sessions, the race, pit lane passes, post race party it was absolute heaven.
So I didn't mind being Eye Candy for Keith's company, after all none of the suits would ever get inside my panties – even though I only wear thongs you get my meaning.
Making excuses for myself like this only made me understand the basic differences from when I was a man to now as a woman, if a pretty face and good figure make a so called executive sign a contract that their problem as long as I didn't lead them on, by promising something they just could not have, I was comfortable with that.
Now I had calmed down Jane and I sat and talked for a time, arranging when we could do some shopping for the trip in July. Ok I know it is only January but a girl needs time to decide on her wardrobe for an outing like this.
Nine days of cocktail parties, garden parties and dinner parties, which means nine cocktail dresses/outfits, nine day dresses and nine days of casual clothes, over the next few months my wardrobe is going to be rifled to see what I have and a bit of serious shopping will be called for, however for the post race party my silver satin dress with the feathered hem that I last wore in Manchester was the only one that I could wear as it was sumptuous and so easy to wear.
After the week that Tony left my life settled back down, I still thought of Tony but the tears had stopped, I went on with my life and started to really enjoy being a sexy feminine woman.
The months rolled by and Jane and I had out weekly loving sessions, I loved to taste her delicious pussy and the feeling of her tongue lapping my love juices was out of this world.
I went out with a few guys some for more than once, but these relationships did not really come to much, partly because the spark was just not there and partly as I knew some of the guys when I was a man and I knew how they boasted about their conquests, so over this period I got my sexual relief with Jane.
And of course not forgetting the twice daily routine of taking Ronnie and Reggie for their walks, what with work and dog walking I was in really good shape.
Excitement was in short supply, just like anyone's life, until early May when Kerry my daughter told me she was going to get married, which meant she wanted me to help her plan it!
Before I became a woman, I couldn't for the life of me figure out what got the female sex so excited about a wedding – well now I know first hand! Venue, wedding dress, bridesmaids, and their dresses, cake, my dress as Mother of the bride – now that was an awkward one, as I look the same age as my daughter so I certainly did not want to upstage her big day, but I simply don't do frumpy or mumsey type clothing so I decided Kerry will help me choose my dress for the day and evening, that way if we get it wrong I have someone to share the blame with – the Bride!
The British Grand Prix was held on the 9th to 11th July, we were going down to on the 3rd July until the 12th, which meant I would have my birthday down there! I started packing my casual clothes mid June and my cocktail dresses and day dresses in early July so as not to get them too creased, I had make up for every eventuality from a sultry sexual night time look to the girl next door look for practice and race days.
When I was a man I never realized exactly how much time and effort a woman needs when they go away.
So by the time came to leave I had 3 large suitcases, 4 garment bags, and my large vanity case and toilet bag. And as a matter of interest I had packed around in my cases no less than 30 pairs of shoes and 5, well 10 handbags! How I loved my new life.
The plan was that I drive down in Audrey the Audi following Keith down to the large house his company rents for the period, where we have a cocktail party and a garden party, there is a full staff so no cooking for us this holiday!
I dressed carefully on the Saturday morning, pink designer skinny jean, black camisole and a black silk blouse, my shoes were strappy black patent sandals with a 4" heel matching quilted patent handbag and a short jacket completed the ensemble.
Alan the relief licensee arrived on Saturday morning and I passed on all the things he needed to know and I left to go to Jane's to follow them down to Silverstone, Jane had more cases than I did mind you I had more garment bags, the drive down was about 2 hours and was not too stressful we arrived and were shown to our rooms, we agreed to meet up with a few people that Keith knew in a nearby hotel bar to discuss the week and have an easy supper for the first night.
Once I was in the room I hung up my clothes and put other items into the drawers stripped off and took a long relaxing scented bath, since becoming Christina I loved having a nice hot relaxing bath.
Drying myself off I went through my routine of douche, body lotion, face cream, hand cream etc.
Next was deciding what to wear, as this was a semi formal meeting I selected a very pale pink dress and jacket with a rose pattern on the dress and jacket.
The dress was silk, round neck, no sleeves a fitted bodice to my hips, then the skirt which had its own stiff underskirt flared out to a couple of inches above the knee, the jacket was fitted with ¾ sleeves all was lined in light satin.
I chose tan stockings and tan shoes and handbag, I wore my hair in a French pleat with wisps framing my face, it was a style that suited me and showed my slender neck of to perfection. I checked that I had money and credit card, as I like to pay my way and insist on it.
There was a knock on my door and Jane came in She was dressed in a dark blue bandage style dress with thin spaghetti straps the dress clung to every curve of her and really suited her, she had Navy shoes and handbag and a shawl around her shoulders "Taxis here – wow you look great" she said all in one breath. I grinned at her "listen who's talking, that dress is made for you, we'll knock them dead".
We met Keith in the hallway we took one of his arms each, he smiled at us and commented "I'll be the envy of every man there escorting two beautiful ladies"
The drive to the hotel took about 15 minutes, we happily chatted away so the time passed very quickly.
We arrived at the lounge bar, some of the others had arrived and I found out that there would be about 75 people all told from different companies – so much for a small gathering.
I got a white wine spritzer to sip at and with Jane started circulating doing the usual small talk chatting to people we knew and getting introduced to those we didn't.
It was during these introductions when I met him, someone, I cannot remember who said to me "Christina, let me introduce you to CJ, it's his first time here and I cannot think of anyone better than you to show him around" then he continued talking "CJ, whatever you do don't think this lady is a dumb blond, she's not, she's a successful business woman and as a matter of interest she's an out and out petrol head and has a car to match".
To be really honest I was also chatting to Jane and was not taking much notice, thinking I was being introduced to another suit!
However when I turned around the shake hands my heart stopped and I was literally speechless – HE WAS GORGEOUS!!!! I shook his hand staring at him in wonderment, God, in looks he was everything I dreamed about in a man!
He was about 5' 10" and I would think late thirties or early forties; quite broad shoulders tapering down to a trim waist, he has sparkling green eyes an cute nose but in a masculine way, firm jaw and nice lips (I remember wondering what it would be like to be kissed by him) he had fair hair cut short, he was dressed in a tan sports jacket brown slacks open necked cream shirt and dark brown loafers.
He looked like he kept himself in shape. "Hi Christina, it’s a pleasure to be put in the hands of such a beautiful lady" his voice was soft and gentle, but firm – if that makes sense, and all I could do was hold his hand and stare at him.
I noticed that he was in no rush to let go of my hand and he was staring at me as intently as I was at him.
I slowly gathered myself together "Err I mean, em pleased to meet you CJ" I finally managed to stammer, the sophisticated businesswoman and woman about town was a wreck, "I gather from your accent that you're not from around here?"
He smiled at me and my heart melted, he had such a gentle smile, full of meaning "Nope" he replied "American, over here for the first time and really looking forward to seeing the area – errm as much as I don't want to as it sure feels nice, do you think we should let go of each other now?"
I blushed furiously at this; I was still trying to get myself under control. "Sorry, so sorry" I stammered "It's just that, I mean" he interrupted me with a grin "don't apologise the pleasure is all mine – now if you have time tell me all about your car, it's one of my passions"
Oh god, I thought could it get much better, so back on firmer ground I started to tell him about my beloved Audi S6, he raised an eyebrow at the model and commented "that’s the real fast one 420 brake" "yes" I confirmed "top speed 155mph, 0 to 60 in 4.5 but it handles like a dream".
He commented "Sounds a nice car and I would sure like to see it" I looked at him to see if there was any sign of condescension in his look, but all there was, was interest and honesty I answered "any time, the pleasure would be all mine".
We stood there and talked for what seemed a few minutes, I found out he worked in 3D photocopying (whatever that is) and was one of the top men in R & D, he worked in California but was looking for a change, being in R & D he had offers of work from many places, but England was the place he thought he could settle down.
I expressed my opinion that he was crazy to leave California for a soggy little island on the edge of Europe! Mind you I didn't really mean this, well I did and I didn't as I was smitten by him and really wished he would come to the UK but I couldn't figure out why anyone would leave the sunshine of California!
Jane came up to us "hey you two are you eating or are you going to talk all-night" we looked around and found that we were one of the last to leave for the buffet, we both looked a bit sheepish as we had been talking for over an hour.
Following Jane we went and got some food and stood with Jane, Keith and a few others but I noticed that he didn't move far from me – could he feel something too? I really hoped so.
After we had eaten we went back into the lounge, Jane and I sat on a long sofa chatting away, Keith came and sat down then I heard a voice I had been hoping to hear, "do you mind if I join you?"
It was CJ, my heart skipped a beat, Jane piped up "Certainly there's plenty of room" with that she moved up and patted the sofa between the two of us.
Having him so close was playing havoc with my senses, we chatted and had a few more wines, Keith and CJ talked work while we girls chipped in where we could, but luckily they realized that we felt left out so the conversation soon focused on the next week and the Grand Prix at the weekend.
As the evening drew to a close CJ asked me when I was going to show him my car, Keith groaned and said "Don't get Chrissie on about cars else you'll never shut her up".
CJ looked at me and said to Keith "it's ok I'm a bit of a car nut myself", Keith grinned "a match made in heaven".
I arranged to pick CJ up the next morning bright and early then I would show him the area and my pride and joy, as there was nothing planned that day I would have him to myself all day!!!!!!! I was doing mental somersaults of joy.
On the way back to the house I was grinning like a lovesick teenager, Jane looked at me and whispered "he is hunky, but can you take the grin off your face" I smiled back at her "no, I'll wear it while I can". She kissed me on the cheek and said "good, take care and don't get hurt". I looked at my friend tenderly and whispered, "I'll try not to; anyhow he's American unless you've failed to notice so we only have this week".
We arrived back at the house and said our good nights, I went up to my room in a euphoric state got ready for bed and had a great nights sleep dreaming of this hansom hunk I had just met.
I woke up having one almighty orgasm, which left me trembling, this was the first time since becoming Christina that I had done this, for god's sake I never knew that women could have wet dreams!
But WOW that was some wet dream, I felt all fuzzy and satisfied.
Looking at the clock it was just after seven, I was picking CJ (I wonder what the initials stand for) up just after nine, so I started my morning routine, toilet, shower, douche, body oil, moisturizer, hand cream, decide what to wear, this was a problem.
How was I to present myself, soon I had the bed covered in discarded outfits everything from dresses, skirts, slacks, jeans, tops, then I decided to do what I should have done first that is to look outside to see what the weather was like – clever girl! I could have saved a lot of time, it was one of those days in England where the sun was out and it was beautiful, the television weather told me it would be like this all day so my mind was made up.
I picked out a cotton sundress with a pattern of small flowers all over; it had spaghetti straps a fitted bodice to my hips then flared out falling in draped pleats to mid thigh. No bra but a pair of bikini briefs (a thong could show just a bit too much should the dress float up with the wind) no stockings or tights and a pair of summer espadrilles with a 4" wedge heel, peep toe's with a floral design on the upper part of the shoe, I teamed this with a cotton cardigan large cream tote handbag.
The look was sophisticated yet casual, my make up was similarly understated, no foundation, minimal powder eye shadow in shades of pink, eye liner to highlight my big blue eyes and light mascara.
My lips, I took special care with these, emphasizing their full ‘kiss me’ character, 5 coats of medium pink lip stick with lip gloss. My blonde hair I wore in a high pony tail with bangs and wisps framing my face tied back with a scarf that matched my dress, my favourite perfume Estee Lauder Beautiful was an afternoon/night perfume, so for the day I liked Miss Dior, so I used that.
Making sure I had everything I needed in my tote bag (including a small umbrella after all we are in England) I picked up my cardigan and went for a light breakfast.
Jane and Keith were already there and commented that I looked nice, my breakfast consisted of fruit, yogurt and strong black coffee, Jane could see that I was excited and grinned, "We hope you have a nice day, what you planning on doing?"
I thought for a moment and answered "nothing really, show him around the county, show him the sights and generally have a nice day". Jane grinned again leant over to me and whispered "and what sights are you thinking about, naughty girl?
I flushed red and making my excuses I grabbed my handbag and said my goodbye's I heard Keith ask Jane what she had just said, I had to grin at her reply "Oh just girly things sweetheart"
Walking on air I went to my car, just looking at it always makes me smile, I sat in the driving seat and did my usual routing, driving sun glasses, gloves a caress of the steering wheel and gear shift press the start button and listen to that lovely 420 horses roar into life.
It took me 10 minutes to drive to the Cromwell Lodge hotel where CJ was staying at and when I arrived he was already stood outside waiting, my heart somersaulted, God he was absolutely gorgeous.
Today he had jeans on which showed an interesting bulge, (naughty girl!) a checked short sleeved shirt, which displayed his muscular arms he also had a cream jacket slung over his shoulder.
I stopped and got out "Wow" he commented, "she's a beauty, I assume she's a she?" I nodded, as he stroked the lines of the Audi, I felt a kindred spirit. I just couldn't take my eyes off him; I could feel my nipples start to harden and prayed that they would not be stood at attention all day!
We got into the car and I asked him where he would like to go, he told me that he was entirely 'in my hands' but he added he would lie to see the area, so we set off and did the tourist route around the area, Elton Hall, Althorp House, a late lunch at the Althorp Coaching Inn, where, while we were talking I found out what 3D photocopying actually was, he asked me about my business and with a smile I told him it's not really a business as I owned a pub. "A real English Pub" he asked amazed, laughing I asked him where else would it be, "I would really like to see it" he commented.
The first place we visited I stumbled (yes I really did it was not planned) and he stopped me from falling by catching me, after this we held hands all day while we were walking around. I really felt just like a love struck schoolgirl it felt so natural and so nice!
One place we visited there was a riding stable, I happened to comment how much I enjoyed horse riding, with a huge grin CJ informed me that he also liked horse riding and suggested we spend a day riding (unfortunately he meant horses ----- while I dreamed of other things).
It was way past five when we decided to head back; I did something I have never done in my life before I offered to let him drive us back (I am very possessive about my car and usually will not let anyone drive her).
At first he refused saying he was not used to driving in the UK, but again strangely for me I insisted saying I would keep him in the right, so he finally agreed and took the wheel, the seat settings were automatic so I showed him how to alter the seat to suit and told him to program it as 'driver 2' so all he would have to do next time was press the button. – I was assuming that there would be a next time.
At first I was on edge but he was a good driver and could easily handle the car so I settled down and enjoyed the drive back to his hotel, as we pulled up outside, he asked me if I would like to return for a meal and dance as they have a dinner dance on a Sunday night, the thought of him holding me overpowered me so of course I said yes and agreed to be there for seven thirty, then he leant over and gently kissed me on the cheek thanking me for a wonderful day.
That kiss sent me over the edge the electricity in it was startling and I think he could feel it too, I moved my head slightly and our lips met, this kiss was gentle and passionate my senses reeled.
We parted and I sensed he was going to apologise so to stop him I put m finger on his lips and told him Shush!
We changed seats and I drove back to the house I was euphoric, but only had an hour and a half to get ready.
When I got back to the house I ordered a taxi for 7:30 (well its ok for a girl to be late)
Then I had to decide what to wear, I decided on a simple black silk/wool mix pencil skirt fully lined finishing about 2" above my knee, I teamed this with an ivory shantung silk tunic top with a slightly draped neckline and ¾ sleeves, Black patent 5" peep toes shoes matching 4" wide belt to emphasise my waist and a black patent evening bag with a gold chain, and nude stockings.
I got showered and did my hair and make up, for this I used minimal foundation, eye shadow was in varying shades of grey eyeliner and mascara I went for an evening look but not too intense, my lips I put on 4 coats of mulberry frost lipstick topped with a long lasting lip gloss that was not sticky (some are) in case it was cool, I took a lace shawl with me to drape over my shoulders.
My gold Rolex watch and a few thin gold bracelets completed the look a splash of Beautiful perfume and I was ready, as I went down stairs I met Jane and Keith who were going for supper and a drink, Jane took one look at me and commented "she's just too dressed up to go to supper with us Keith; so you little minx I assume CJ's taking you out"
My grin said it all; however as we parted I noticed that Keith looked troubled, but and I didn't say anything then thinking that I'd ask Jane in the morning.
CJ was waiting for me in the foyer, Oh God he was so handsome, dressed in a grey lounge suit, he walked towards me took my hands and kissed my on the cheek, "I've reserved the table for eight o'clock, which gives us time to have a drink" he told me, I tucked my arm into the crook of his elbow smiled up at him and simply said "fine, I'm in your hands".
The evening was wonderful, we chatted away, as it was so easy to talk to him I told him about my life, family, my likes and dislikes, he seemed to be able to get me to talk about anything, during the evening I also found out about him, his work, his family likes and dislikes. We also found out that we were both divorced and when I commented that we were both failures in the marriage stakes he took my hand and gently told me "there's plenty time yet Christina" the way that he said it seemed to me to be full of hidden meanings – or was I reading more into it than there was?
As the evening drew to a close he told me that he had organised a morning of riding for us at a local stables, when I protested that I didn't have and riding clothes with me he smiled and said "well I'm the same, but you must have some jeans and shirts with you, I do, so the stables will lend us boots" I finally admitted that yes I did have jeans etc, but I doubted the stable would have boots to fit my size 5 feet. All he did was grin and say "well we'll see tomorrow"
He phoned a taxi for me and we stood outside waiting for it, I kissed him on the cheek and thanked him for a wonderful evening, I didn't move away from him, hoping he would take me in his arms and kiss me properly.
He did not disappoint as his arms slid around y waist, I moved a touch towards him my arms snaking around his neck, our lips touched and I found myself melting into his arms, a little moan of satisfaction escaped from me, the kiss was gentle and passionate, being kissed by him was everything I had hoped it would be, he didn't let go of me, even when the taxi arrived and I didn't want him to, but eventually we parted as he opened the door and I got in he said "I'm so glad that we have met, you are a lovely lady Christina" and with that he closed the cab door and the taxi drove off.
March 2013
As you will have gathered by now, CJ's real name was Clive Julian who is now my darling husband meeting him was the high point in my life – apart from changing into Christina, and now giving birth to my little Chloe
A Friend in Need
Part 13. Passion Awoken
March 2013
I must have drifted off to sleep as the sound of the alarm woke me, it was Monday and Clive had to go to work, Chloe was still asleep and that pig of a husband of mine had slept through the alarm, I considered waking him up by arousing his love shaft and having an early morning pleasure trip; but a little mewl from the cot forced me to change my mind, so I kissed him passionately and woke him up.
I slipped on my heavy satin dressing gown and picked my baby up to change and feed her while Clive showered and got ready for the day.
July 2011
I arrived back at the house my senses reeling, I had just spent the day with a gorgeous man who was taking me horse riding in the morning – I had to pick him up at 10am.
As I undressed and hung up my clothes, I wondered how far this relationship could go, yes he seemed intent on moving to the soggy, wet UK (silly man) but he could be living at the other end of the country.
Now fully naked I inspected my body for any signs that I needed more exercise – by that I mean was anything starting to sag! – This is another preoccupation women have which I inherited when I took over this body.
But luckily I remained trim and the bits that should be pert still were, I did my usual night time routine which by now was automatic toilet, douche, make up off, skin cleansed, night moisturiser on, teeth cleaned, nightdress on, and sleep!!!!!!! I am now very regimented since I became a woman.
The next day when I awoke it was another beautiful summer day, as I laid there in bed I went over the night before and literally purred with a sense of satisfaction; he was gorgeous, sexy and for a short while mine.
While I was having these thoughts the question of sex came into my mind, when I was a man sex with a woman was seen as part of the chase; now in my female body, I was not going to turn into a slut who would jump into bed on the first date, but by working on that premise me and CJ were not going to have sex which really disappointed me, but this girl has morals!
After agonizing about the question of sex, and coming up with no real solution, I got up and got ready for the day, I would have longer for breakfast and be able to talk to Jane and Keith longer, as we were going horse riding it meant that I could dress down a bit, so a pair of stretch blue denim skinny jeans, white camisole a simple pink shirt, wide belt and a pair of trainers which I should be able to ride in, a short denim jacket completed the look, leaving the jacket and my denim handbag in my room I went down for breakfast, no light meal for this girl today, cereals, scrambled eggs, bacon and mushrooms, followed by coffee and toast.
Jane wanted to know every detail about yesterday and animatedly I was happy to oblige, Keith still looked uncomfortable and when I jokingly asked him why the long face, he shrugged and answered "Jane will tell you later". I wondered about this as Keith was usually very laid back.
Jane and I continued chatting, and Keith finished his breakfast and excused himself.
Once we were alone I asked "well Jane, what's bothering Keith" she gave me a long look and finally answered, "he's uncomfortable about CJ and you" I looked surprised "why?"
She took a deep breath and answered "Keith knows how principled you are, it's just that his company is trying to tempt CJ to work for them and Keith doesn't think its fair, what with you liking CJ, he's concerned that his bosses see you as a way to lure CJ into working for them".
I considered what Jane had just said and quickly realised that if what Jane had just told me was made general knowledge, Keith could be in trouble at work. "Thanks for telling me and thank Keith for warning me" I murmured "I'll handle this, though I am not sure how but I'll be discreet about how I go about it" by now we had finished our breakfast and as we walked up to our rooms Jane asked, "how do you feel about CJ?"
I smiled at her and honestly answered, "I feel very deeply about him – do you believe in love at first sight?" she shrugged so I simply said "I think that's what's happened here" Jane ever practical asked me "and how does he feel?" I shrugged my shoulders and replied, "I think he feels something, but I just don't know".
As we parted Jane gave me a hug, "I know you'll go with your heart, you always do, but try not to get hurt,” she advised me. I smiled at her ruefully "I'll try, but the feelings very strong".
With that I went and got my handbag and jacket and went to pick CJ up (I'll have to find out what the initials mean). I had a lot to think about!
When I arrived at the Cromwell Lodge Hotel, again he was waiting for me, again my heart skipped a beat and I went all gooey at the sight of him, how was I going to approach this, it was obvious to me I should stop seeing him, but I just didn't want to.
He got into my car and leaned over to kiss me on the cheek, but I had other ideas and moved my head so he kissed me on the lips, the kiss lasted longer that he intended, but that was his fault he shouldn't be such a good kisser.
He directed me to the stables as I got out of the car I joked "this is the first time you've seen me at my full height of five foot nothing" He looked at me and replied you look exactly the same – beautiful. I was both elated and saddened he called me beautiful, yet this could be the last time we see each other.
The lady who owned the yard took us to meet our horses, mine was a beautiful white gelding called Zorba who looked powerful and gentle, CJ's was a chestnut stallion with a bit of a wild look in his eyes, called Titan I noticed that he used a western saddle while I had a English saddle, he saw my look and said "I didn't know if you rode western style, so I thought the English saddle would be better for you" I put my arm into his elbow and squeezed him to me "It's perfect, though I have never ridden using a western saddle I would like to" he smiled down and answered "Next time I'll teach you".
All I did was smile up at him. We got directions where the nicest area was to go hacking and the recommendations of a good pub for lunchtime that also had a watering place for the horses.
The weather was beautiful, bright sunlight with the slightest of breeze as we slowly ambled along the trail of quiet leafy roads and bridal ways we chatted about this and that, but at the back of my mind the problem of his forthcoming move was there so I must have grown quite.
We got to the top of a hill, which had a stupendous view of the area, he dismounted and came over to help me down, I smiled at him, "Christina spit it out, something bothering you". I dismounted and stood there in his arms next to Zorba, my mind was working overtime.
I decided to take the bull by the horns and looking up at him, his arms still around my waist from helping me dismount I said "I think that it's better we stop seeing each other" I could feel the tears at the back of my eyes.
He looked at me in amazement and stammered "but why? We are getting along so well".
Sadly I looked up at him "I found out this morning that Keith's firm are making a move for you to go and work for them, and I just don't think it right that I may, even in the smallest way affect your decision making, after all it's your life, and I just couldn't bear it if by being with me, you make the wrong decision" the words came out in a rush as I could feel the tears start to flow.
He tightened his grip around my waist as I cried, there were no sobbing it was just tears.
As he held me and stroked my head he whispered "Christina, you are an honest, beautiful person, I never thought for one moment you were manipulating me into doing something I did not want to do, and I just want to keep on seeing you because I think we have something special, even after such a short while!
I can put your mind at rest, long ago I made the decision where I was going to work and so you see you are worrying that pretty head over nothing" I looked up tearfully "honestly" I asked, tears rolling down my face.
He started to kiss the tears away and murmured, "Honestly, I'm not just saying this to make you feel better".
Relieved I flung my arms around his neck and clung to him as my tears turned to tears of relief and it must be said happiness.
I was in no hurry to leave the security of his arms, I was elated because he also felt that we had something special, after a while I stood back and looked him straight in the eyes and asked him "you are being totally honest with me, you are not just saying this to make me feel good and take advantage of me".
He smiled gently at me and answered, “I’m not saying this to make you feel better, and as for taking advantage of you, my intentions are perfectly honourable!” Before I could stop myself I blurted, “that’s a shame!” Realised what I had just said and blushed furiously.
He gave me a broad grin as he helped me back onto Zorba's back, then we trotted off to find the pub where we could lunch.
We had a pleasant lunch and the horses had a rest and a drink when we mounted up and made our way back to the stables arriving back around three in the afternoon.
There was a garden party tonight and I asked him if he was going, he affirmed he was and asked if we could arrive together, I mentioned that I usually go with Keith and Jane, he thought for a second and said how about I pick the three of you up and we go together.
"Hold on a second" I said to him "I'll phone Jane and ask her". Jane confirmed that Keith had not ordered a taxi so it would be fine CJ picking us up. I smiled happily and told CJ what time he should arrive at the house.
I drove him back to the Cromwell and before he got out of the car I finally asked him "what does CJ stand for?" He groaned and pulled a face "I was waiting for you to ask that", he said "My parents named me Clive Julian, I hate those names hence the CJ".
I cocked my head to one side and said "Clive, yes I like Clive it does suit you, Clive, Mmmmmm I think that's what I'm going to call you from now on" I said grinning at him.
He groaned at that and resignedly saying "well as long as it's only you, it sounds nice coming from your lips, I certainly could get used to it".
As I drove away, I thought about the day, Clive certainly feels something for me, and I certainly feel something for him, it seems that he wants to be with me for the week; I was really thrilled about that. I arrived back at the house and went to see Keith and Jane, mainly to thank Keith.
I knocked on their door and Jane answered, "How did it go sweetheart" she asked. I smiled at her "about as well as it could, I confronted him and said we should not see each other, but he told me that he had already made his mind up before meeting me" Jane chipped in then "so you are carrying on seeing him" "Yes" was all I said.
I noticed Keith was talking on the phone, I waited until he had finished went over to him gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek and simply said "thanks, you're a good friend", he looked embarrassed and said "I heard you tell Jane that CJ had made his mind up before meeting you; did he say who he was going to work for?" I looked confused "no, no he didn't and I didn't ask – I should have done shouldn't I?"
Keith looked at me and grinned, "I know though" I glared at him "well tell me, how far I must travel to see him?" "Oh" he answered airily "about five miles as he agreed last month and is going to sign his contract tomorrow, I'm taking him down to head office tomorrow morning – so I will have to leave you two to your own devices for the morning".
At this news my heart leapt I flung my arms around Keith's neck and really kissed him, "You swine" I scolded him, "how long have you known?" he grinned at me "about 5 minutes, that’s what the phone call was about".
Jane had a big grin on her face, looked at me and we both said together "pampering spa day". And with that I went and got ready for the garden party this evening.
As I ran a lovely relaxing scented bath I selected what I was going to wear, it was an evening garden party so I picked a lace shift dress in mushroom, with a satin ivory lining a concealed back zip and short scalloped sleeves, I picked a linen collarless jacket with softly rounded shoulders silk lined, my shoes and clutch bag was in patent taupe with a 4" heel and small platform.
As I soaked in the bath, I ran over what had happened today, Clive was coming to the UK and what's more coming to work near me, I wonder how our relationship will progress.
I dried myself off and used body lotion, moisturised my face and neck and brushed my hair until it shone. I padded into the bedroom naked and checked myself in the mirror.
I looked good, nude satin bra and thong, nude hold up sheer stockings, I sat at the dressing table and did my make up, as usual minimal foundation, light pink blusher to highlight my sculptured cheekbones, eye shadow in shades of browns eyeliner to bring out my blue eyes followed by mascara, 4 coats of light mulberry lipstick and clear lip gloss.
I ran the brush through my blonde hair a few more times then slipped into my dress, loving the way it skimmed my figure showing all my curves to the best advantage, I slipped on my shoes and checked my clutch bag for the essentials a woman needs, make up, comb, small perfume, tissues.
My jewellery was a simple gold chain fine drop earrings my gold Rolex watch a gold bracelet on my right wrist. A spray of Estee Lauder Beautiful perfume and I was ready to go, I slipped my jacket on and checked my appearance in the mirror to make sure I was perfect and I was ready.
I met Keith and Jane in the hall, Jane looked ravishing in a soft cotton sateen slim line dress in a soft peacock colour, she had a white jacket, cream suede 3" heeled shoes and matching shoulder bag.
We stood talking, Jane commented "Keith, notice that Chrissie's still got the smile on her face", Keith nodded "she looks like the cat that's got the cream" "Oh leave me alone you two" I pleaded, we heard a car pull up and sure enough it was CJ, the three of us slipped into the back of the taxi and we were off to the party, the drive was about 20 minutes, Keith filled CJ in about tomorrow morning and arranged to pick him up at eight thirty, saying that they expected to be back mid afternoon.
This suited Jane and me as we had a days pampering arranged starting at ten. As we got out of the taxi I heard Keith order 2 cabs to pick us up at 11:30 when the party should be winding down.
Jane paired with her husband while I slipped my arm into the crook of Clive's arm I hissed at him "you could have told me you were going to work at Keith's company", you sure I have nothing to do with it?
He looked at me with those gorgeous eyes I could drown in and smilingly told me "I decided two weeks ago sweetheart, mind you, meeting you and finding out that you lived close to where I am moving to was a real bonus".
I smiled warmly up at him and commented "I'm so glad" and I squeezed his arm pressing my right breast into him, my heart pounding with joy.
The evening was a delight I never left Clive's side and he was very attentive we had a great night and everyone assumed that we were a couple. About 11:20 we made ready to go saying our good byes to everyone, I went with Jane and Keith as usual assuming the second taxi would take CJ back to the Cromwell, Jane whispered to me "go with CJ you dummy".
My smile was like a beacon as I happily moved over to CJ's side and he held the door of the cab open for me. Beaming my thanks to him, I slid into the taxi moved across the seat to let him sit alongside me, I snuggled into him, enjoying the feel as his arm wrapped around my small frame, my hand rested on his thigh, it felt soooo right and comfortable being there with him.
We chatted away on the drive back planning the next night, which was a formal dinner dance, at a Country House Hotel not far from his hotel and I arranged to pick him up at seven, I didn't mention that it was also my birthday, I would be 49 years old, but thanks to the spell when I changed into this wonderful body I only looked 29 or 30, this could change his mind about me as I was older than him, but I'll cross that bridge when I come to it.
When we arrived at the house he came round and opened the door for me, he handed me out and told the driver that he would be fifteen minutes, he took my arm and walked me into the garden, my heart was pounding as I snuggled into him enjoying the feel of his arm around my waist, we stopped near the lake admiring the sight of the trees reflected in the water being able to see because of the dusk light, it was very romantic.
He stroked my hair; I turned to look at him, his other arm slipped around my waist and he gently pulled me towards him my arms snaked around his neck and I lost myself in his beautiful brown eyes, as our lips met I closed m eyes in ecstasy the kiss was gentle, passionate and wonderful, it was not the first time he had kissed me, but something had changed this time, it would seem we could have a future together.
We kissed for a while, each kiss becoming more passionate, I felt his tongue brush across my lips and like the good obedient girl I was I opened my mouth for him to explore.
Gently his tongue entered my mouth and I played with it, then I entered his mouth and the kissing became more passionate, finally we parted and walked back to the taxi, the driver grinned when he saw us, we had been longer than fifteen minutes.
He got into the front seat, called my name I came close and he kissed my cheek whispering "do you believe in love at first sight?" then he closed the window and they drove off leaving me my senses reeling with what he had just said, as I went inside I was walking on air.
I just wanted to talk to Jane, but it was nearly one in the morning and Keith had to be up early the next day, I saw a light on in the sitting room and fancied a glass of wine before I went to bed, on opening the door Jane was sat there sipping a glass of Gin and Tonic.
"Well finally" she grinned at me, "I've been waiting ages for you two teenagers to finish your kissing and cuddling – enjoy it? But by the love struck look on your face, that is a silly question – Gin and Tonic?" I nodded and asked "What the hell are you doing up this late I was just thinking about you", I asked.
Looking over her shoulder as she poured the G & T she said "I'm looking for a bed for the night and thought of you" I must have looked puzzled because she continued "Keith has to be up at six in the morning and I'll be damned if I'm getting up at that time, so I said that I'll share with you".
I gave a broad smile "a great night has just got even better" I said as I went over to her and stroked her pert little bum. She giggled and wiggled her booty in my hands "Mmmmmm I didn't think you'd mind" she purred.
She passed me my G & T and we went up stairs, all the way I was telling her about CJ and what he said as he left in the taxi, she looked at me and asked "and what would you do if he asked you to marry him or something stupid like that?"
I paused with my hand on the doorknob, sighed and answered "oh I don't know, probably say yes, and let my heart rule my head".
She slapped my arse and I gave a squeal "right answer" she said grinning at me, "you do seem to have a lot in common, and you get on together and he seems like a genuinely nice guy".
Entering my bedroom I turned and asked her "but I've known him less than a week". "Bollocks" she retorted, "what that got to do with anything, anyhow remember earlier in the year you were talking about the spark from within that you just didn't have with Tony" I nodded and she carried on "well girl, is that spark there now?"
"Oh god yes" I panted "in a big way".
"Just stand there a minute", I did as she asked and the next thing I felt the zipper on my dress being pulled down, she slid the dress off my shoulders and it fell to the floor in a pile of satin and lace.
She kissed me between the shoulders and I felt her tongue lick my skin, goose bumps erupted over my body, my nipples puckered and my Tush had a jolt of electricity, my bra was undone and this joined my dress, next my thong followed quickly by my hold up stockings and finally my shoes.
I was now stark naked. Her fingers traced the contours of my breasts, paying special attention to my hard nipples, my head was thrown back in pleasure, I was moaning and mewling, her mouth found my nipple and I ran my fingers through her hair, reaching behind her I unzipped her dress and it joined mine on the floor, I managed to take her bra off, but could not reach her thong.
Just then I shuddered and moaned as she expertly brought me to my first orgasm, light flashed behind my closed eyes. Gathering my senses we made it to the bed and fell onto it entwined together.
We kissed passionately, the taste of our lipsticks were erotic, my hands moved down Jane's beautiful body reaching her thong, I teased it down her legs, she had on stockings and suspenders which I loved when I was tasting her sweet pussy, as my fingers stroked her pussy she played with my nipples, causing wonderful pulses of electricity to rocket down to my Tush, which was now moist.
I suckled on her breasts then started kissing my way down her body, my tongue played with her belly button I she writhed and moaned bucking her hips.
I continued down and soon my tongue was working it's way through her heart shaped pubic hair, so soft and so luscious.
I finally worked my way between her legs and felt the seductive hiss as her stockings passed over my cheeks, I kissed her sweet pussy and forced my tongue into its depths finding her darling little clittie.
As my tongue played with her clittie, she became very moist then whimpered and moaned as she climaxed.
Jane changed position and I could feel her breath caressing the inside of my thighs causing my muscles to twitch in anticipation soon she was pleasuring me with her tongue we were in lesbian heaven.
I was holding onto her pert bottom, I worked my finger to her rosebud and as I entered her she bucked, moaned and writhed in ecstasy as I assailed both her pussy and anus, this sent her into paroxysms of bliss and she reciprocated by her finger entering my rosebud, Oh the feelings that coursed through my body were indescribably sensual, we both started climaxing and soon we were hitting the amazing heights of the ultimate female bliss the continuous rippling orgasm.
We tired each other out and soon we were lying in each other’s arms as joyous tremors shuddered through our bodies.
As we kissed and out tongues entwined I could taste my love juices on her tongue and I knew she could taste her own off my tongue, eventually we drifted off to sleep in each other’s arms.
The next Morning I woke at nine, Jane was still entwined in my arms sleeping peacefully, I kissed her on the lips and slowly she awoke she looked at me and smiled, her hand snaked around my neck pulling my face down to kiss some more.
"Happy Birthday sweetheart" she whispered, untangling herself from me, she looked at the clock and languidly stretched saying "we both look a mess mainly because we didn't take out make up off".
I grinned and commented “never mind, it was fun,” so we had some more fun before getting showered and heading off to our spa day.
We had a wonderful day of pampering, facials, manicure, pedicure, therapy treatments finished off by a visit to the hairdressers as tonight was a formal black tie dinner dance.
I kept my hair style simple, a French Pleat with tendrils framing my face, I could easily have done this myself, but it's so much nicer having someone else doing the work, we left about four, and drove back to the house for a long soak in the bath then get ready for this evening.
My dress was a absolutely stunning black stretch satin sheath dress, strapless with a built in bra, it was down to the floor with a sweep train and a front split from about 3 inches below my hips to the floor, but there was enough gather in the skirt for this to only show when I wanted it to, there was beading detail from under the arms around my bust line, it was backless and closed with a concealed back zip, it hugged every part of my figure.
Being only five feet tall I did not wear long evening dresses with a flared skirt as I thought they made me look something off a wedding cake, I would only wear a column sheath dress like this.
There was not much underneath this dress, a black satin thong, suspender belt and sheer black stockings; my shoes were velvet peep toed strappy sandals fastened around my ankles, handbag similar a black velvet evening shoulder bag.
I patted myself dry and started on my make up, as usual foundation, blusher, eye shadow in varying shades of greys and blacks, mascara and eye liner, together with five coats of frosted plum long last lipstick and long lasting lip gloss, I had the sultry sophisticated evening look I wanted.
I slipped into my thong and stockings; these were real silk and gossamer thin, with my long nails I had to be careful not to put holes in them, I stood before the mirror straightening the heels and seams then it was time for my dress.
I slipped into the satin sheath, slid it up my body, the inner satin lining felt delicious slipping up my body, sending a shiver of pleasure through my nipples and Tush.
When the bodice was in place I held it there and tried to close the zipper, this proved impossible what with one hand holding onto my boobs and the bodice I could not pull the zipper up with one hand!
Damn never thought of that, so what does a girl do – phone her best friend. Jane chuckled at my dilemma but came round to 'do me up'.
Gasping when she saw my dress especially as it clung to me like a second skin when it was zipped up. My jewellery was simple a thin platinum chain around my neck matching tassel drop earrings, my gold Rolex and a slender platinum bracelet; as usual my perfume was Estee Lauder Beautiful.
Jane was wearing a sumptuous bronze silk satin wrap effect dress which came down to her knees, it had a large diamond shaped organza embellished piece from under her right arm down to her waist, giving the appearance of clasping her dress closed but it fact this concealed the side zip it was a beautiful dress and I was quite envious.
I made sure I had everything I needed in my evening bag and picked up a black chiffon shawl for my shoulders and we were off.
As it was a 'Black Tie' event Keith had on the obligatory evening suit and very smart he was too however I was so glad I was now a woman as we have much more of a selection when it comes to clothes.
The Limo (one had been ordered for us which made a lovely change from a Taxi) was waiting and we went to pick up CJ, Keith phoned him to warn him we were on the way, then we sat back and sipped chilled Champagne – I could really get used to this!
We arrived at the Cromwell and CJ was waiting, he looked better every time I set eyes on him, again my nipples and pussy were sending messages to each other and I wished that they would stop!
This was another thing I found as a woman, when a woman gets turned on her Tush and nipples seem to talk to each other sending shivers through her erogenous zones. Where as a man gets an erection, which he can control to an extent, but as yet in my seven months of womanhood I have still not figured out how to control my pussy and nipples!
March 2013
That night some how change the way our relationship progressed, something had happened and as yet I did not know what it was, however here I was now married to Clive (or CJ as he is known to everyone else) but the path to getting married was to say the least interesting.
A Friend in Need
Part 14. Reaching for the Stars
March 2013
I fed my baby and said goodbye to my gorgeous husband, as he was going to London today. Picking up a cup of coffee and Chloe we went out onto the terrace overlooking the clear blue sea off the Cornish coast (where we now live) and thought more about when we first met
July 2011
CJ was dressed in a Tuxedo and looked as if he was born to wear one, I was getting more besotted with him, as he entered the limo, he grinned at Keith and they looked like two schoolboys sharing a secret.
He complemented Jane and I on how we looked but as usual I just couldn't keep my eye's off him, the drive to the venue seemed to take no time at all and soon the two men were handing us two ladies out of the limo, when he saw the full view of my gown he leaned close and whispered "I must be the luckiest man here, I certainly have the most stunning woman on my arm", I smiled gracefully as I was well used to accepting complements (as a man I never used to get many) but now……….
The evening passed in a haze, we ate, danced and enjoyed ourselves; CJ was a wonderful dancer and I loved being held in his arms, he was so attentive to my every need.
Halfway through the evening a birthday cake arrived to our table, much to my embarrassment no wonder those two were grinning!
The band played happy birthday and everyone sang and clapped! As for me I wished the ground would open up and swallow me I was so embarrassed.
CJ the produced a gift wrapped box and gave it to me "you shouldn't have" I protested, but secretly I was pleased "I wouldn't have, but Keith here let it slip out it was your birthday so I just had to get you a little something" he retorted.
A little something! When I opened the box there was a necklace and matching pendant ear rings in what I thought were silver and aquamarine, the delicate chain had a heart shaped blue aquamarine stone about the size of my little finger nail set in silver and the earrings had a similar blue stones hanging off a what I assumed were zirconium studded flexible shafts they were gorgeous, I was speechless. (I later found out that the chain and ear rings were made of platinum and the stones were Sapphires and Diamonds and it cost a fortune)
"CJ" I stammered "I cannot accept these they are beautiful but you really shouldn't have" He looked crest fallen "why can't you accept them, they match your beautiful blue eyes perfectly and anyhow there's no one else they would suit, so please accept them".
Jane said "Christina, you must accept them as they were bought with you in mind by someone who I think feels something for you" this time it was CJ's turn to look uncomfortable.
So I relented and just had to put them on so Jane and I went to the ladies room and she fastened the necklace around my neck while I put the earrings in my ears, the pendant ear rings came to my jaw bone, and the blue of the aquamarine did really bring out the blue of my eyes.
Jane commented "they really suit you, you know the stones really look like sapphires, they have such a perfect blue colour and bring out your eye's perfectly" I looked at her in the mirror "Sapphires? No they can't be surely they are aquamarines, if they were sapphires they would have cost a fortune!"
Jane looked at me and simply said "Chrissie, I think he really feels deeply about you, think about it"
We left the ladies and walked back to our table, I went up to CJ kissed him deeply and simply said, "thank you so much, they are beautiful". He looked at me and whispered, "They really do match your eye's perfectly"
The night passed way too quickly, I mainly danced with CJ, wondering what he would be like in bed, and as usual my Tush was sending messaged to my nipples!
I loved dancing in my gorgeous feminine body; I enjoyed the way my breasts pressed into his manly body. I occasionally compared my life as a man to the new life I now lead as a desirable woman.
Sadly the night ended, and as the party broke up we went for our limousine, I snuggled into CJ's strong arms relishing the feeling of vulnerability I had, as my dress was a fishtailed little number I had to use one hand to hold up the train to stop it getting too dirty, this made me ungainly and my breast was pushing into CJ more than I should have, as he handed me into the limo I noticed a delicious bulge in his trousers.
It would appear that he was quite well endowed. The drive back to the house was uneventful until we were about a quarter of a mile from home when there was an almighty CLUNK from somewhere inside the engine and the limo rolled to a stop in a cloud of smoke, we hurriedly got out, us girls stood to one side while the men discussed what was wrong and what they could do.
Finally I had had enough of this debate and snapped "look you guys, that came from the transmission and from the sound of it and the amount of smoke its terminal" All three of them looked at me in surprise especially the driver; Keith groaned and explained "this little feminine woman is a total petrol head, the only reason she is not under the bonnet is that she'd break a nail or get those pretty little hands dirty!"
I threw Keith a glare that would have killed an oxen at 30 yards!
The guys sensed that Jane and I were pissed off, its alright for them in a suit but us girls were exposed to the cold evening air to be honest our nipples stood out like organ stops.
As we were only a couple of hundred yards from the gates to the house we walked, leaving the driver to arrange pick up for his limo.
CJ slipped off his jacket and slipped it around my shoulders I smiled my thanks to his and happily snuggled into his jacket with his arm around my waist.
His man smell assailed my senses setting off the line of communication between my now moistening Tush and my nipples, now my nipples stood out for a different reason!
It was now two in the morning and we just could not get a Taxi to come and pick CJ up, none of us could drive as we had too much to drink, so it was arranged for CJ to sleep in the lounge on the settee, while Keith and CJ went upstairs to find something better for CJ to sleep in than a suit.
Jane squeezed my arm and whispered excitedly "now's your chance to grab a bit of that gorgeous body, your bed would be far more comfortable for the poor man than the settee".
I was making two Gin and Tonics and nearly spilled them "JANE" I squealed "what are you saying; I'm not the type of girl who takes a man to bed after a few days".
Jane grinned at me, "and how many times have you been out with him" she asked I thought "erm counting today about eight or nine" I had a feeling where this conversation was headed.
"Well for a normal period of dating that is about three months of dates" she declared, "more than enough time for a relationship to deepen, and you know you want to!"
Right at this time the door opened and Keith and CJ appeared CJ more suitably attired in a tracksuit, Jane smiled at her husband and said, "let's go darling; Christina's just made a Gin and tonic for herself and CJ, looks like we are not invited."
Keith was about to speak when Jane dragged him through the door leaving me with two glasses of G & T; CJ smiled and muttered "your friend is about as subtle as a sledge hammer."
I smiled at him nodding my head, anyhow it would be a shame to waste a good drink" I said as I handed him the glass, we sat on the settee and I snuggled into his arms, we gently kissed and shivers coursed through my body, my already moist Tush became moister and started to make me feel things a nice girl should not feel.
As the kissing became more passionate I began to make excuses for feeling the way I did, we were mature people that knew what they were doing, after all I was not a virgin, he was not forcing me into anything, I wanted him to take me to bed – that last thought did it, I moved my lips away from his and murmured "I have a nice bed upstairs, it will be far more comfortable than here to sleep!"
He looked at me with those gorgeous eyes that I absolutely drown in; he stroked my hair, kissing my forehead "are you absolutely sure Christina" I ran my fingers down his cheek, feeling the light covering of stubble and replied "well not really but then again yes, anyhow I have a spare new toothbrush you can use in the morning, it'll save you going upstairs to get it" I finished up grinning at him as I said this.
He beamed back at me and said "well in that case I cannot refuse, as long as I am not forcing you into something you may regret".
I looked deep into his eyes and whispered, "I may regret it if you don't come with me".
We kissed deeply and he got up held out his hand to me and helped me up, we left the drinks and I lead him upstairs, my heart pounding.
I opened the door to my bedroom and gave a little squeal as he picked me up and carried me inside, my arms clung around his neck, head nestled into his shoulder, this was another thing I loved about m new body was the delicate fragile impression it gave, but I really loved been picked up.
He nudged the door closed and we came together his arms around my waist mine clasped around his neck, I pressed my soft lithe feminine body against him, feeling his hard masculine muscular body respond.
I let out a sigh of utter delight as his hands roamed around my body, caressing my bum hips the bare skin where my dress left my back exposed. I was in heaven! In return I ran my fingers through his hair, pressed my body tight into his and wiggled my hips feeling the hard response this caused.
It was going to happen, OH GOD he was going to make love to me, as well as the passion leaving me breathless the thought that he was going to make love to me also left me breathless.
I broke away from kissing him and stared at him, he did nothing except stare back, he whispered, "honest as much as I'm attracted to you, I want to know from your own lips that you want this as much as I do".
I continued to stare at him then said "let's sit on the bed and talk", he nodded and we sat down, I took a deep breath I was going to tell him everything – nearly everything, I'd leave out the part where I used to be a man!
I lowered my head, marshalled my thoughts and began, "first of all I do want to do this, but I don’t want you to think that I would jump into bed with any man after just a few days, because I most certainly don’t! It's just that......... Well I feel that there is something between us, something fundamental and hard to deny".
I looked up into his eve's and he nodded I took a deep breath and continued "I have thought of nothing else since we met, I've tried to make excuses but the feeling is just too strong, I think we are both old enough to know what we are doing, speaking of age, how old are you, and how old do you think I am?" He murmured "does age make a difference?" "YES" I snapped it does.
He looked at me and said "well in that case I'm 35 and you, well you look about 30, but you are actually 49, but I still don't see what age has got to do with it?"
I sobbed "I'm older than you, do you want to be going out with an old woman" He really laughed at this, took my hand and walked me to the mirror.
"Christina, just look at yourself" he told me, "you are a stunning woman who looks half her age, in no way are you an old woman, you are a very desirable woman.”
I looked at him through my tears and said, "even knowing my age you still want to sleep with me?"
He took me back to the bed and sat me down, "Christina" he whispered, "I want nothing more than to sleep with you, but while we are being honest, I have something to tell you that may make you not want to sleep with ME"
I sat there in terror, what was he about to tell me, was he married, was he ill what was so bad that I may not want to sleep with him.
He paced the room, while I sat there in my satin evening gown, nervously twisting a tissue between my fingers.
He took a deep breath and began " You have to believe me, I never meant this to happen, when I was invited to this week I thought I may meet you, but I never expected to, I thought the area was large enough to miss you."
I looked up in puzzlement wondering what he meant. He continued, the visit was arranged ages ago back in February, let me ask you a question?"
I nodded and he carried on "How do you think I knew your age?"
I thought for a second then replied, "Keith told you when you were in London".
He smiled sadly at me and shook his head then quietly said "Christina I used to be you"!!!
I was dumbfounded, my world collapsed, all I could do was look at him in shock, finally I gathered my wits and managed to stammer "y, y, you used to be me?" he nodded sadly.
I continued, "Oh my GOD, you mean you planned all this". He quickly interrupted me "No, no, I was hoping and praying not to meet you in case we liked each other and I hurt you again, please, please believe me I never meant this to happen ----- for GOD'S SAKE I LOVE YOU ALL OVER AGAIN"
I just stood there, "Clive" I said softly "I need some time to think". "Sure" he said making for the door; I'll head downstairs. I nodded unable to trust myself to speak.
As the door closed I threw myself on the bed sobbing my heart out how could he do this to me, how could he trap me like this, all these thoughts of anger passed through my mind, as I sobbed into my pillow, soon the pillow was quite moist from crying, and a more rational sensible Christina began to emerge.
He could have slept with me and never told me the truth, I considered this thought for a while, he did say he hoped that he would not see me, in case this happened, did I feel for him, I pondered this and decided YES I did feel a lot for him.
The spark was there with CJ; whereas with Tony the spark just wasn't, being truthful with myself the spark was a raging fire, if (and I stressed to myself the if) we did get together he would never hurt me as he knows what its like to be hurt as a woman hurts.
Looking at the clock it was now four in the morning, I had gone from love to hate and back to love in the last few hours.
I looked in the mirror and saw that I was a wreck, eye shadow and mascara everywhere,
I undid my gown as it slipped to the floor, I bobbed down and picked it up and hung it up the female in me coming to the fore.
I stripped off and took a serious look at my body, loving every curve, they into the bathroom to complete my night-time routine, once this was done I was feeling better and I knew what I had to do.
I slipped into a knee length satin nightdress and sat on the bed, only the bed side lamp was on and the dawn was breaking,
I slipped on my light satin robe and mules; taking a a deep breath I opened my bedroom door heading downstairs to talk to him.
As I stood outside the lounge I hesitated then opened the door, CJ was sat on the settee head in hands sobbing, he looked up saw it was me and his face lit up, but the sight of him feeling as bad as me set me off crying again.
I took swift paces across to him and flung myself at him feeling his strong arms around me, we both sobbed for a while before I looked up into his gorgeous eyes and stupidly said "your eye's are all red". (As if mine wasn't)
He looked at me, clutched me to his chest and gasped "Christina, Christina I'm so sorry I have hurt you, it's the very last thing I wanted to do I'm so, so sorry I never planned on this happening, you have to believe me I never planned on this at all; I certainly never planned on the feeling of love when I was introduced to you last Saturday, Christ I have fallen in love with you twice, I really hope and pray you can find it in your heart to forgive me."
I looked into his eyes so red and tearful and full of remorse and regret and quietly said, come to bed and we'll talk about it in the morning – oh and by the way you can have the side of the bed with the wet pillow, I took his hand and lead him upstairs.
It was strange when we got to the bed room, I gave him my spare tooth brush and went to use the toilet, he waited until I finished then went in and got ready for bed, by now it was five in the morning, I lay in bed (on the dry pillow), when he came in he laid in the bed away from me.
In a small voice I said "you can get closer if you want" no reply, so muttering "Stupid stubborn man" I slid across the bed and spooned up to him.
By his reaction you would think I had zapped him with a Taser!
By now I was starting to get pissed off "Clive" I snapped, "we must talk, either you love me or you don't, the way you have just reacted it seems to me you don't want me to touch you.
Christ you know I love to cuddle up in bed, yet you are shunning me". Bloody female hormones I thought as I started to feel tears brimming.
He laid on his back, looking gravely at me he said, "I'm sorry Christina, its just that I don't trust myself having you so close".
That was it I snapped, "YOU don't trust YOURSELF? Don't I have and say at all! If I don't want to make love I'll knee you in the bollocks, Christ Almighty all I wanted was a soothing cuddle, the man I am totally in love with has just dropped the biggest bombshell he could have. All I need is a bloody cuddle" By now I was truly crying, sobbing I was devastated, he didn't want to touch me, he hated me, I just carried on sobbing. I felt the bed move and then his arm went around me; I flung him off snarling "don't force yourself to touch me if you can't stand it".
Then I heard him chuckle I looked at him in amazement "what' so bloody funny" I snapped.
Still chuckling he said "I'd forgotten what a hellcat you can be when roused, reminds me of a small blond woman with a carving knife in her hand threatening to gut a failed rapist and blood everywhere!”
It took me a second to realise what he was on about but it broke the spell and calmed me down.
I moved close to him, allowed him to put his arm around me and cuddled up to him. "I still don't understand how you came to be here,” I murmured as I settled into his arms, he gave a deep sigh saying, "it’s a long story,; well no that’s not quite right, it’s quite a short story".
Still snuggling into him I said quietly we have the rest of the night, as I don’t think we are going to sleep now, its too late".
He absently stroked my hair and kissed me on my head, well he said if you are certain, I'll tell you the story of my last seven months and how I got to be here.
I thought to myself, this should be really interesting as I snuggled into him enjoying his special man scent.
"You will remember when I left in the New Year," he started, I nodded, he carried on and I phoned you to tell you off for crying, even though I felt crap about going I knew that we just didn't have a future as Tony and Christina, then I switched my phone off and removed the SIM card so you couldn't get hold of me. I nodded and murmured "Yes I remember that day well" So he carried on recounting what happened to him.
March 2013
As I sat in the cool spring sunshine sipping my coffee and watching my daughter sleeping in her push chair I thought about that day which changed, certainly my life and Clive's too and eventually created life in my womb.
A Friend in Need
Part 15. Squaring the Circle
March 2013
As I look at my beautiful daughter feeling the rush of love a mother has when gazing on the innocence of her baby.
Feeling also the intense love for my very gorgeous loving husband.
Remembering the confusion I felt as he recounted the story from when he left me in my gorgeous new nubile female body. (he was Tony, in my old body) To the present day, the confusion, the riot of feelings that flowed through me still lingers
July 2011
Before he started telling me how he had arrived at this point.
I jumped out of bed and put the 'Do Not Disturb' sign on the bedroom door. This story was one I wanted to hear in full; as I was still very confused with the way I felt about him.
I got back into bed saying "right, we should be left alone; now I want to hear everything! You hear me everything about the last seven months" I was looking at him staring into his eyes, he nodded and replied, "right everything and I promise that I'll be totally honest."
I snuggled back into him "right, now where were you" I prompted him.
January 2011
He started again recounting the story "remember when I left, after I phoned you I switched off the phone and eventually sold it; so you couldn't get hold of me, I loved you that much it was a physical hurt.”
He stopped and looked at me before carrying on.
“But I knew all you saw Tony as, was a really good friend, someone who you shared your life with for a short while."
I nodded at him and sadly said, "I'm so, so sorry about that but for some reason I just couldn't love Tony".
He stopped me then, "Chrissie, all that is in the past, I knew that and that is the reason I knew I had to leave."
Anyhow, where was I?
He then continued "I knew from looking on the internet that there were people willing to change their lives the way we did. I also found out that most of them are men wanting to be women, women who want to be men are a lot scarcer.
So I knew I must become a woman again and an attractive one at that so I could become a man again ----- if you see what I mean,” I nodded and commented, "so you like being a man?"
He smiled at me "Oh yes, I mean very much so, no insult to you, but I love the feeling of power and strength. I love the chase sexually and going to bed as a man is absolutely amazing the climax of a man is something primeval; it shakes you to the core - but you know that".
Again I shook my head and told him, "you know I would rather not remember when I was a man. Being a woman is so much more fulfilling watching all you silly men chasing after us women with the sole purpose of getting us to bed.
When in 99% of the cases (with me anyhow) they haven't a hope in hell!
I have learned that going to bed with a man, for a woman is deeper than sex, it's love and fulfilment – right carry on. I'm eager to know what happens next."
He grinned at me and carried on "when I left I went to London and rented a flat for a year; not that I intended living in it for a year, but once I swapped the person who would become me would need somewhere to live.
Then I found a discreet website browsed by like-minded people. I made a posting on it concerning swapping bodies with an attractive woman between the ages of 30 to 50!
I also answered some on line postings from women wanting to become a man. You would not believe the number of weirdo's there are around.”
This fascinated me, because I simply couldn’t imagine wanting to be male!
He carried on; “I decided that this time if the right woman agreed to the switch I would make some money from it – the last time was for friendship.
It took me a month to whittle the list down to 5 women, all of which offered money for the change of bodies, so I called their bluff and told them that they would after the change have the body of a 28 year old well endowed, muscular man!
Also I sent each of them some pictures below the neck to show them what I looked like now, I also told them that as well as loosing the 20 years they could make three changes to the body they were going to live in and all this would cost £1,000,000! I deliberately set it high to scare off any remaining time wasters.”
I pursed my lips at that saying, “you mean to say you got that amount?”
He nodded and carried on, “The list went down to 4 women, so then I asked for photos of them, what jobs they did and proof that they had the funds.”
By now I was fascinated by CJ's story, I squirmed close to enjoy the feel of my soft feminine body against his hard masculine one and commented "I'm glad you never asked for a million from me or else I would still be a man"
He grinned down at me and answered, "our change was for love and friendship" I gave him a kiss on the cheek for that.
He carried on now it was the end of February, the 4 of them remaining were all very attractive, but one was the same height as you, five feet, like you stunningly attractive, but I had been that size for 48 years I wanted a change, in particular I wanted to be taller.
The next one was 5' 6" and worked as an accountant again she was very attractive but as is usual with women the years were taking their toll, she was 50, which after the change would have made me 30, too old for what I had in mind.
So the list was down to 2 and both of these were 5' 10", both had been top models and both were stunningly attractive one was a natural blond the other a striking auburn.
Both had the funds so it came down to me, I asked to meet them singly. In a place of their choosing for dinner, so we could talk and see if we liked what we saw so to speak.
The first one I met was the auburn girl, I'll call her Kylie, she was 40 years old and resented the fact that her modelling career was over while men could carry on for a lot longer at the top.
I asked her what she would change if we exchanged bodies, she wanted classic male model features, she also wanted never to worry about weight, and she wanted to be bisexual!
As we talked she asked me what I would change if I finished up with her body. I said that I too would never want to worry about weight, but I would want a perfect 36c 22 36 figure and slightly smaller than 5' 10"."
He paused and looked at me, "your lips are so kissable," he said as as he leant forward and our lips brushed.
I enjoyed the slight kiss but was enthralled with his story "go on carry on I can't wait to see what happened" I giggled "a bisexual Tony Hmmmm."
He grinned at me and carried on "The evening went well and left me with a lot to think about. When we parted I said that I would get in touch I was totally honest with her that there was another candidate.
She took this philosophically and commented that she was willing to raise the price to live the rest of her life as a man.
The second girl was Giselle, a stunning blond, even better in the flesh, she was 39 and like Kylie was also annoyed that men could last longer in the top modelling jobs than women.
But she had another reason for wanting to be a 28-year-old male, she preferred women however she was hopelessly in love with a girl who was totally straight!
So she wanted to become the ideal man for her beloved. I asked her if she thought it was fair to deceive like this. She cried a little and admitted that it was wrong but she would do anything to spend the rest of her life with the girl, and anyhow for as long as she could remember she had felt trapped in the wrong body.
I asked her also what she would change, she also mentioned not having to worry about weight, also she wanted classic male good looks and a slightly bigger penis not by much as she said the one I had looked good on the photo's.
When she asked me what I would change I said that I wanted to be bisexual but leaning towards men. (Clive smiled at me when he said that) as she already had a perfect figure that I wanted I wanted to maintain the perfect shape, and loose 2" in my height.
She also asked me a favour, that if we did change could she sleep with me first (that is me in her body) I said I would think about it, and we parted.”
He took a deep breath and said "it's hard work talking, I need a glass of water" he went to get the water while I pondered about what made a woman want to be a man, now I was a woman I would hate to go back to being male again, all those boring clothes and clumpy shoes and the macho bit – not for me!
He came back, climbed on the bed and I snuggled against him again –"go on I prompted"
Smiling he commented "slave driver" then continued. I thought about it for about a week, (it was now early March) them contacted Giselle, she was thrilled and we agreed to meet, this time at her flat.
It was in a trendy area of Mayfair a really stylish pad, she greeted me with absolute glee, saying she was so excited, and when could we change, I told her to calm down because we had to sort the money etc. out.
The flat was hers and worth well over a million, she told me that I could have everything as long as she got my body, I had in my brief case the made up potion, all it needed was the dreaded blood letting and we would change.
I had put the alterations we wanted into the potion so we could change now, but I didn't tell her this, instead I said when we change you realise that I would be totally you and I would shift the money across into my old bank account (her new one) did she trust me?
I asked for proof of her bank accounts and property deeds which we pulled up on the computer, I asked her to put a stop on her account so no transactions could be done for 12 hours, which she did.
So we were now ready for the change, we went into her bedroom and both stripped off, we examined each others bodies and both of us were satisfied, then sitting on the bed we pricked our thumbs and dripped 5 drops is the flasks, the one I was to take turned deep pink while the one she was to take went the deep blue, we got into bed next to each other and drank the potions, then the deed done we both fell asleep.
When I woke up in the morning I knew it had worked and I was back in the body of a woman, gingerly I reached up and brushed the hair out of my eyes and felt my glorious boobs, they were definitely 36c, firm and pert, I slid out of bed and looked at my new 19 year old body.
I was now Giselle a striking blond 5'8" tall with a body to match. I heard movement from the bed and an amazed voice stammered, "it's worked, its bloody well worked" I stared over my shoulder and said "of course it's worked, did you doubt it would?"
My old body, now 28 years old looked at me and grinned, "well not actually doubted but sceptical" he got out of bed and came to join me in front of the mirror, he did look fit.
I felt a stirring in my new pussy, his new shaft was at the moment soft and was about 8" long and a good 1 ½ " in diameter, he was studying his new body muttering "it's perfect, absolutely perfect" then he looked at me and took me in his arms "thank you, oh thank you.
Now I'll be able to go out with and marry Angela" as he hugged me my breasts rubbed his hard chest and I could feel him getting hard, he looked me in the eyes then kissed me, our lips melted together as I returned his kiss with passion, my arms around his neck.
I was once again a sex object, a follower not a leader a taker not a giver.
I then realised that now I did not like being a woman, but for the time being I was one and my new body was responding as one with my solid nipples and moist pussy, like it or not I was Giselle.
His hands were roaming all over my alabaster body, cleverly using his knowledge in my new body to bring me to heights of passion.
I decided to do the same, and felt between us I let out a gasp as I felt is dick, I couldn't get one hand around it and it was about 10" long, I was worried that he wouldn't fit inside me!
We separated and stroking my cheek he said "How old is your body Giselle" I answered "19" he stroked my hair and whispered "in that case you are a virgin, as I was one until I was 21".
I slapped my hand to my mouth in terror; he was far too big for me! As it was; my pussy had never had anything at all in it.
I was about to protest that he was too big for me when he smiled and stroked my face saying “look Giselle I know I am too big for you, but do you think you can do something to ease the pain in my wonderful shaft, I never realised the feeling a man gets when he has and hard on, my god its primeval and wonderful.”
Still stroking me the late Giselle said, "Thank you, oh thank you for choosing me to get this wonderful body.
And it was, the new Tony had classic good looks, chiselled jaw broad chest hard pectoral muscles, a washboard stomach tapering to a trim waist with an enormous erection which I couldn't take my eyes off it, it was about 10" long and 1 ½"thick with a vivid purple head.
The heat coming off it was amazing as my hand ran up and down it moving the foreskin backwards and forwards.
He moaned, I suddenly though he deserves more than this for not taking my cherry. I bent down and kissed the head of his rampant manhood.
I kissed and licked my way around his monster then I opened my mouth and started taking him, licking and sucking my way down his manhood, as his monster hit the back of my throat I gagged but soon I had overcome the gagging reflex and I deep throated him.
I was now on my knees worshiping his glorious manhood, he was running his fingers through my hair and moaning my name then he cried out and I felt a torrent of his seed hose into my mouth, I tried to swallow it all but some seeped out of the corner of my mouth, it tasted wonderful.
He slipped his hands under my arms and lifted me up kissing me passionately, whispering, "now it's your turn."
He must have seen the look of terror in my eyes because he licked my lips and gently said "with this you silly girl".
He started kissing and licking his way down my new female body, my nipples were rigid, and far more sensitive than I remembered soon I was moaning in absolute pleasure. Grinding my hips, as he kissed down my lithe body licking my belly button down to the small heart shaped patch of very soft very blonde pubic hair.
I fell back onto the bed and he flipped my long shapely legs over his shoulders and started to eat my womanhood.
My body shook with orgasms and I moaned and writhed as the orgasms wracked my young body; soon they became continuous and my body was wracked in pleasure.
I was moaning screaming panting my hands were teasing my very sensitive nipples God it was good, but not as earth shattering as I had found my male orgasms to be – I realised that I seriously wanted to be a man again."
He stopped talking and looked at me nestled up against him then asked "Christina do you ever feel like that", "like what" I answered "you know, do you ever want to be a man again?"
I stirred in his arms "no not in the slightest" he persisted by asking, "What never, even during your periods."
I looked up at him and clearly pronouncing every word I replied, "I NEVER EVER WANT TO BE A MAN AGAIN – UNDERSTAND!"
I carried on "in fact if I suddenly found myself a man again I would probably commit suicide, now carry on and drop the subject".
He was taken aback by the fierceness of my response took a deep breath and carried on. "Once I had gave him several orgasms with my hands and mouth, we showered and got dressed, it was so strange to be putting Bra's and sexy thongs on, I had to wear skirts as with loosing the 2" in height the trousers in my new wardrobe wouldn't fit me, so I dressed in a denim mini skirt and a cream silk tunic with a draped neckline.
He of course dressed in my old clothes; I made coffee as by now it was next morning, as we talked I thanked him from the bottom of my heart for not taking my virginity.
He smiled gently and said that he knew that his new manhood was too big for me, but it was ideal for the woman he loved (as apparently she liked well endowed men --- well she certainly had one here!)
We started talking about money, and property the new Tony insisted that I kept the flat, I protested vehemently that it was worth way more that the agreed price for the change, but he insisted and finally I had to agree or else we would get nowhere.
Now came the complex part of the agreement.
I asked him to contact my old bank and transfer the money into my new account, which he did, then I phoned my new bank unlocked the account and transferred all the money into my old account, again he protested saying that the agreed price was £1,000,000 and he was determined to pay it, I argued that he has given me the flat, but he got onto his bank, made sure that he had the funds across and transferred one million back into Giselle's account.
He then said he had to go as he had to start getting to know the love of his life now he was a man.
He kissed me on the cheek and wished me all the best in my new life and left.
I sat there now as an 18-year-old stunning blond with a figure to die for, a million pounds in the bank and another million in the flat I now owned.
AND I absolutely hated being a woman again!
He paused again for a drink of water; I looked up at him kissed him on the cheek and whispered "so what happens next?
Times marching on and we've only a couple of hours to breakfast" he surprised me by tickling me and he had me squealing and writhing all over the bed.
"Its your fault for wanting to know ever little detail" he chided me. I lay there for a second with his face inches away from mine then I slid my free arm around his neck and kissed him passionately as his tongue brushed across my lips I allowed him into my mouth and our tongues entwined – it was wonderful. I broke the kiss and ordered him to carry on with his story.
He took a second drink of water and continued "well you remember the procedure for getting myself a female body" I nodded "well I had to go through it all again to find a suitable male body, but this time I realised that this would probably be the last change I would be able to do so it had to be the perfect man.
The man I wanted to spend the rest of my life being". This ‘the last change’ caught my attention "why was this then?" I asked.
He looked at me and said, "when I sat and thought as Giselle I realised that there was a lot missing from when I had been Christina.
It seemed that every change I did diluted my knowledge of being the person I was before, take now. I know I used to inhabit that beautiful sexy body of yours, but that is all I don't know much else, your likes, dislikes, past life, anything like that."
I was amazed "you mean all you know is you used to be me, and nothing else" he nodded gravely and said "after I changed into CJ I cannot remember how to make the potion or he incantations."
I whistled through my teeth "WOW so you are now CJ for life?" he nodded and I felt elated, "right I continued carry on, this is getting really interesting now"
He took another drink and a deep breath and continued "So I put the messages onto sites and as with last time got a load of odd balls and weirdo's answering, there were many more men wanting to be women than women wanting to be men.
So sifting through the responses took a long time, finally by the end of March I had a shortlist of seven, I asked of photos of them.
The list was quickly narrowed down to 4 as three of them were over 240 lbs and that was not what I wanted (2 of the four offered me over 5 million to swap with them!)
So I went onto the final four, all were in the age group I wanted 30 to 35, all had good jobs, and all were loaded, I sent them some photo's of Giselle but this time I asked them to offer my a price for possessing this gorgeous female body.
And then I threw them a baited line; I told them that I was still a virgin, and I wanted to meet each of them in London to make my selection, I had decided that money was not going to be the main factor in making my mind up, personality and the type of job they did was the over-riding factor.
The prices offered ranged from 2 million to 6 million and all of them were willing to meet me in London, so dates were arranged and I met them all, when they saw me in the flesh three of them positively drooled.
I got the feeling that Giselle would not like to be them, then I met CJ, he was the only one that didn't drool, but he still couldn't take his eyes off me.
He asked me sensible questions and really was very sincere; he had a good job in R & D of 3D photocopying, a degree in Engineering and Computer science and a sizable fortune.
By now all my money was in a Swiss account, and the access was known only by me, I knew I could remove this information from the new Giselle.
So I asked him if he wanted to change lives, he jumped at the chance even though I told him it would be for life, he asked when the change would be and I told him tomorrow at my apartment for him to be there at seven in the evening. Then we would sort out all the details.
I made the potion the next day and waited. Giselle also had an account in the UK, I would give him that number to transfer his money into for after the change, I also gave him the flat as I would be flying back to California the next day.
He arrived exactly at seven that evening, I had him transfer the 2.5 million pounds into the numbered Swiss account, which he did.
I gave him all the details of his new accounts when he was Giselle and told him he could either move his money across now or wait until he was Giselle.
He decided to see if the change would work, so after showing him his new bedroom (Giselle's) and getting him to undress in the spare bedroom while I undressed in Giselle's bedroom, we both wore towelling dressing gowns I had bought specially for the change, his was a feminine design, mine more masculine we dripped the blood into the potions, he took the pink one as I took the blue one and we went into our bedrooms.
I shouted for him to drink the potion the same time as myself, and the deed was done, tomorrow I would be a man again and I was elated!
The next morning I was awoken but an excited squeal as a totally naked Giselle bounded into my bedroom, flung her arms around my neck and kissed me all over my face. Thanking me for making her dreams come true (I knew then I had chosen the right person to change with, her reaction was so much like yours).
As he said this he looked at me, I smiled warmly up at him and prompted, "carry on".
"I was now fully awake with this nubile young girl hugging and kissing me, I knew I was all man from the reaction of my shaft. I told Giselle to calm down and act like the girl she now was – and get some clothes on.
This chastened he and she scampered off to shower and dress. I meanwhile got out of bed and inspected my body, I was well pleased with the exchange and gleefully flexed my muscles – thank god I was a man again.
I dressed in male clothes for the first time in a month and it felt great, went through to the kitchen to make coffee to be joined by an excited Giselle dressed in a tight fitting pink mini dress she was so happy it was unreal.
Her make up was flawless as was her hair, she had 4" black patent shoes on and couldn't wait to go shopping – a total girl now.
Again I sat her down and reminded her to change the money from her old account to her new one, which I eventually did for another thing I removed from her memory was her (now my) account details.
So not only did I transfer a considerable amount into Giselle's account I moved my money from the Swiss account into my new American bank account.
The new Giselle, well she was literally bouncing up and down of the seat wanting to go shopping and enjoy her new life.
It was now ten in the morning as we made ready to go out, she put on a white faux fur ¾ jacket picked up a black patent shoulder bag gave me another kiss to say thanks and we both left.
Her to explore the wonderful world of shopping, as a total woman and me to go back to my hotel and arrange a flight back to the states!
I flew back later the same day, arriving home god knows what time, but even though I was knackered I was elated to be a man again, but CJ had not been totally truthful to me.
He had accepted a job in the UK, which meant that I was committed to coming to work in the UK, but I assumed that I would never see you again!"
As he said that he smiled at me and continued "and I assumed that since I would never see you again, I wouldn't fall in love with you - again!
As it ended up I was wrong on both counts. But when I found out that the company I was going to work for came to the British Grand Prix.
I knew that there would be a good chance of seeing you again, I could only hope that I didn't fall in love with you – but I did, twice in two lives"
He finished his story and looked longingly at me.
I was thoughtful, very thoughtful. When he changed into CJ he thought he would be far away in America never to see me again.
It was by accident that we were sharing the same bed, granted him in a track suit.
I stared at him deep into his eyes, fixing my gaze on him I slowly said to him "that IS the total honest truth" he stared back at me and soberly said "Yes Christina I swear on my life and on the lives of my unborn children."
I sighed and asked him, "Exactly what can you remember about your past?". He still held my gaze and answered, "about being you? Nothing except I know I once was you; I know nothing of your life, your likes and dislikes, your parents absolutely nothing. About being Tony, again very little, I knew that I was hopelessly in love with you, I remember from when I became Tony, and that's all.”
He took a breath and continued, “About being Giselle, again not a lot because I think I was not her for very long, less than a month in total."
He dried up still looking into my eyes, I held his gaze and whispered "and about making the potion?"
He sighed "nothing, nothing at all, it's like it's been a fairy tale all this changing lives – mind you it's probably a good thing as we all seem contented in the lives we have now".
I nodded my head in agreement, thinking deeply about what he had just told me. I knew what my heart was saying but my head had to agree, he lay there quietly as if knowing the turmoil I was in.
Finally I said to him "you said as Tony you were hopelessly in love with me, what about now as CJ"?
He sighed and dropped his eyes, in a very small voice he whispered "Now, I think I love you more than I did when I was Tony, with Tony there was never any hope of you loving me back, but now I live in hope, whatever you do, whatever you decide, I will abide by, it's me that's hurt you."
He said this from the heart and it touched me deeply, and my head aligned itself with my heart.
I touched his cheek, “please look at me,” the pleading in my voice must have been apparent as he looked at me and held my gaze.
I said, "please don't interrupt me while I say this, and once I've said it please do not argue".
He looked downcast and nodded but held my gaze, my deep blue eyes staring into his beautiful hazel eyes.
I began "Before tonight I was hopelessly in love with you, then you dropped the bombshell that you used to actually BE ME.
This made me think that you had used what you knew about my likes and dislikes to make me love you". He was about to protest when I carried on "SHUT UP, you told me your story about how you came to be here, as CJ, I have been in absolute turmoil, going through every emotion known to a woman and some others as well and I have decided that."
I paused there to catch my breath (and for effect) then once I had calmed myself I continued, "I am hopelessly in love with you, and if you want to, we can carry on from midnight last night when I was deliriously happy - AND we NEVER, NEVER mention what we have just talked about again"
The look on his face was a mixture of joy, happiness, relief and pleasure, he looked at me and said "you sure?"
I nodded, and then we came together his strong arms around my petite feminine body, kissing, stroking, nibbling and teasing my body through the satin of my wrap and nightdress.
I whispered, "we have an hour, are we going to sleep or what? If it's or what then take your clothes off and join me under the covers.
To be continued, the next two instalments will bring us up to the present day our marriage and my pregnancy, and of course giving birth.
I never thought I would say those words, but every time I say them, My Pregnancy, I relish their meaning
A Friend in Need
Part 16. Conclusion – Well Nearly
This section is different from the others as part of it is written from both perspectives, as they are now together this seems the correct thing to do – I hope I managed to pull it off.
Christina.
By the time I had slipped my wrap off CJ was naked and returning to bed, a feeling of excitement and exhilaration coursed through my body my nipples and Tush were really communicating with each other. Which caused my sensitive nipples to be as hard as diamonds; my welcoming pussy moist and ready for him.
As he returned and got into bed I revelled in the sight of his muscular body, strong arms, trim waist and rampant manhood, he was 9"long and quite thick. I doubted if my delicate hand would go round him, the veins stood out and the head of his love shaft was a livid purple colour.
I lay back on the pillow my golden hair fanned out, framing my face he stared at me for a moment then whispered "you are a vision laid there, how lucky I am to have fallen in love with you twice in one lifetime".
I smiled up at him, stroking his cheek, enjoying the feeling of his light stubble, when he took my into his arms I nearly swooned from the pleasure.
We kissed lightly at first kissing, nibbling, nipping. Then the kissing became more passionate his hands roamed around my satin clad body. Down my waist, up over my very feminine hips he caressed my womanly bum, stroked up my back and finally he reached my breasts my glorious breasts. As he cupped one I moaned and my body trembled as I had a mini orgasm. I gasped in pleasure.
My hand then moved down his body and found his rampant manhood. I couldn't get my hand around it, as he played with my nipples; I caressed his manhood’s silky smoothness,
I ran my fingernail gently around the head of his love shaft, making him moan and shiver as I ran my nails up and down his shaft; teasing his balls and feeling his cock twitch.
I couldn't wait to taste him, but that was for later, right now I just wanted him inside me.
CJ
I turned from taking the tracksuit off and there she was, laid back on the pillow her beautiful hair fanned out framing her exquisite face and slender neck. My heart was bursting with love for this woman.
I could see she was aroused as her nipples pushed the satin on her nightdress into sweet little tents. Her lips were parted and the pink tip of her tongue brushed them in invitation.
As I reached for her I told her how lucky I was falling in love with her twice in a lifetime. She said nothing but pulled me towards her. We kissed each other - little love pecks then our lips met and the passion started building out tongues entwined her scent was overwhelming. The passion in her small body palpable and waiting to be released.
As my hand roamed over her sweet body I wished I had the knowledge to caress all those secret special places a woman has which will send her into ecstasy but I didn't, it had been a few bodies ago since I had been Christina!
As I cupped her luscious breast, one at a time, I marvelled at their pert firmness, I teased he nipple making her moan with passion. Then she found my manhood and started fondling and caressing it, using her nails to excite me and raise me to the heights of passion. Christina shuddered and moaned I assume she had orgasmed.
She whispered "I want you inside me please I need you inside me" as she squirmed under me. I took her face between my hands, kissed those full passionate lips. As her hand guiding me into her warm welcoming pussy.
As I entered her she moaned in pleasure as I slowly slid my shaft into her delicate body, her pussy was so tight, but so, so right.
I looked down through half closed eyes and saw her lying there under me a look of serenity and bliss on her beautiful face, this is why I loved being a man.
I loved the animal act of entering your woman, I could never ever be a woman again and I gave thanks for that.
Christina
As he entered me, something that had been broken was repaired. I felt whole I closed my eyes enjoying the feeling him slide into my warm and welcoming Tush.
Oh God he seemed to fit my body perfectly and I orgasmed instantly. I felt his balls resting on me and knew he was deep inside my delicate feminine body.
He was mine; totally mine I loved the feeling of being possessed by a man being made love to was delectable.
He started gently pumping in and out of me, taking the weight on his elbows, teasing my nipples with his fingers and tongue my arms were around his neck as he brought me to another climax.
I writhed and bucked in pleasure, giving off little squeals of delight as I started the roller coaster of orgasms finally I was in total ecstasy and my orgasms were deep and earth shattering.
I was shuddering and moaning writhing and squealing, then I felt his rhythm change and I instinctively knew he was going to hose his seed deep into my body.
I was on the up slope to an earth shattering orgasm and I wanted to cum the same time as my man.
I made sure that my clittie was stimulated with every stroke then I swear the room jolted. I screamed as I started my orgasm reaching my ultimate climax as his seed spurted into my loving waiting body.
I clung to him letting him carry my small body while our orgasms ran their wonderful course.
He collapsed on top of me I had totally drained this strong virile man his weight pressed down on me, but I loved this feeling.
I could feel his manhood inside my vagina and if still felt wonderful god how I have missed being made love to by the right man a man I was truly in love with.
He started to stir and I whispered to him, "please keep your shaft inside me, please it feels wonderful" through half open eyes I saw him nod then he started kissing my all over my face.
Finally his shaft softened and slid out of me I quickly snuggled into his arms letting him caress me and smelling his special man scent. I was now complete!
Christina and CJ
He kissed the top of my head and said Keith asked me to move into the house but I refused because I didn't trust myself being so close to you.
I smiled up at him and whispered, "Well you can just tell him you're moving in, with me! There is loads of room".
We kissed deeply and he said, "that seems like a brilliant idea, but won't the others talk?" I giggled at that and informed him, "and what do you think they are doing now? You're supposed to be in the lounge fast asleep".
He tried to disentangle himself from me, but I was not making it easy for him, "Christina" he pleaded, "let me up, so I can get down there before anyone wakes up".
That really made me chuckle "you are too late for that Mister, its 8:30, we made love for over an hour." I gave a self satisfied moan and continued "and do I know it".
He flopped down onto the pillow. "Well" he said, "We had better get ready and face the music." "So you don't want me again" I said in a little girl voice.
He looked down lovingly and replied "I want you more than I can say, but don't we have somewhere to be at 10?"
My eyes snapped open; I had totally forgotten we were going riding today (horses unfortunately not me). I sat up and my boobs bounced I watched his eyes follow their progress and smiled at him. "You'll be used to watching those by the end of this week" I joked.
We got showered; and I did my morning routine while he got dressed in Keith's tracksuit and last night's underwear. (Mine was no good as they were too small and they were thongs that could have chopped his balls in two – not good!)
I came out of the bathroom and got dressed he was watching my every move. Again I told him he would soon get used to me.
Sadly he said, "looking at you getting ready is a totally new and exquisite experience, you are gorgeous."
I wiggled into my jeans, slipped on a spaghetti strapped camisole followed by a cotton blouse which I knotted at the waist picked up my handbag and we were ready to face the music from Keith, Jane and the rest of our party.
We went down stairs and stopped outside the dining room door, I slipped my small hand into his larger one and squeezed and we entered.
Jane said in a loud voice "Keith I think we can call the police and tell them we've found our lost souls." I blushed furiously as everybody chuckled.
As we sat down I hissed "thanks best friend" it was like water off a ducks back she just grinned and said "it was just a matter of time, the limo breaking down just helped it along" those in hearing range chuckled at this.
I said to Keith, "CJ has decided to move in here, as he is now working for your company"
Keith looked surprised "right then I'll sort out a room for him".
Jane looked at her husband and said "you know darling you can be so stupid; what Chrissie's saying is that CJ is moving into HER room" she rolled her eyes at me and sighed "MEN".
I smiled ruefully at Jane, "err well that's the general idea" I said slightly embarrassed. Anyhow Jane said, "at least we'll know where you two are now" I grinned "Yes and we're going riding this morning and I'll bring CJ and his stuff over this afternoon" I said happily.
"Don't forget that there's a barbeque this evening, it's not expected to last much past ten so an early night – mind you I don't suppose you two will do much sleeping" Jane quipped, I blushed furiously at this and CJ and myself beat a hasty retreat.
I took him back to the Cromwell so he could get changed and let them know he would be checking out this afternoon, I drove to the stables and we spent a great day out, our relationship had changed a lot.
We had booked the same horses as last time, and as we rode side by side, but things were certainly different. I wanted to ask him outright to marry me, but that's not the done thing for a woman we have to be the ones asked.
For a while we rode in companionable silence then I asked, "Exactly what will you be doing when you move over here?"
We rode along for a while then he answered "the company want to move big time into 3D photocopying, and that's my field, they are setting up a new division which I am to head up and the R & D budget is absolutely huge.
I or rather we have to develop and refine the technique, so its more efficient and eventually cheaper to us, any patents would be held by myself and the company on a 60% to 40% basis."
I understood some of this but not all, he was going to have to teach me more about this 3D stuff but anyhow I asked, "So the company get 60% of your ideas?" He grinned at me.
"I'm not that stupid Chrissie" he said, "they get the 40%.
When they hired me they knew it would cost them cos I'm one of the top guy's in the field" he looked at me and continued "Although if I'd have known I was going to meet you again and fall in love all over again I would have given my services a bit cheaper".
I felt all warm and fuzzy when he said that as he really meant it.
We stopped for lunch at the same pub, shared a ploughman's lunch and carried on. We then went back to the Cromwell to pack all his clothes (a single suit case and 1 garment bag – men sure travel light).
I drove us to the house and settled him into my room, making room in the wardrobe for his clothes.
He showered while I decided what I was going to wear. As it was a barbeque I decided on white Capri's with a pink chiffon tunic top with a floral design as it was see through I chose a silk camisole to go underneath also in pink and pink bra and thong. My shoes were open toed floral espadrilles with a 4" wedge and in case it cooled off later in the evening (we were in England) I had a white cotton cardigan to slip over my shoulders.
When he came out of the bathroom he had a towel around his waist and I positively drooled over his gorgeous male body, he was toned, tanned and muscular without being over muscled his legs were solid and strong again without being over muscled he was fit!!
Luckily I had my satin kimono on or else sparks could have started flying between the two of us. I went into the bathroom and got ready, make up off, toilet and Tush douched, shower, body lotion, moisturiser, a quick comb of the hair and I was ready.
Leaving the bathroom he was fully dressed and putting hic clothes away. I plugged in my hair straightener and heated tongs then started on my make up. Light foundation; blusher; eye liner; light eye shadow to match the occasion, eye lashes curled and mascara applied, 4 coats of frosted plum lip stick then lip gloss and I was ready to get dressed.
Not caring I slipped out of my kimono, then naked in front of him I went over to where my clothes were on the bed. Well aware the effect I was having on him. I slipped into my silky thong wiggled into the tight Capri trousers slipped my bra on followed by my camisole then the chiffon tunic which a finished off with a gold coloured chain belt.
Checking myself in the mirror I saw him standing there with a large bulge in his trousers. After I was satisfied I looked as perfect as I could I sauntered over to him gave him a peck on the cheek rubbed his bulge and whispered in his ear "you are going to have to get used to that as well as the rest" (to whisper in his ear I had to stand on my tip toes!).
He groaned, "I hope I never get used to seeing you naked".
He carried on "You know I remember being female, being you, but I cannot remember anything about that gorgeous body of yours"
I smiled lovingly at him "good, that means it'll be more fun exploring, because don't forget I know nothing at all about your body".
We gently kissed and I got my cardigan slipped it over my arm as we left the room, I was driving today, so only very diluted white wine spritzer's for me and then only a couple, mind you since becoming a woman I was careful with my drinking.
We met Jane and Keith downstairs and I drove them to the party, without thinking I went through my routine when I got into my beloved car including stroking the gear shift, Jane joked to CJ "you see the gentle way Chrissie fondles that gear shift" CJ nodded.
I however cowered wondering what was coming next. “Well” Jane continued grinning "she may do the same for you – if you're a good boy."
"Jane!" I gasped blushing "how could you". CJ laughed, "Well I'll just have to be a good boy and live in hope."
By now I was blushing furiously – one of the curses about being Christina, I blush very easily.
The barbeque went well and we all enjoyed it there was a lot of business talked between the different companies – which after all is what the week was all about CJ was on display so to speak as the company Keith worked for had literally stolen him from under the noses of some large companies.
However from what I overheard, the main topic was the new division CJ would help set up and where it was going to be based!
This worried me as I had assumed he would be living near to where I lived, (or even living with me – a girl can dream). I made a note to myself to ask him about this later, however I will probably forget as the race days were approaching and I forget things.
Tomorrow was Friday – pre practice day, this is what I was really here for Friday, Saturday practice and qualifying Sunday the Race, Monday home.
As Jane often says I must be one of the best looking and most feminine petrol heads in the country – but I didn't care, I loved motor sports of any variety.
The party broke up about eleven, I drove us all home, and once again I was getting ribbed about fondling the gear lever (it's a habit which is hard to break).
We arranged to go to the circuit about eleven for the pre practice days racing so we went to bed early – not that we were going to sleep early!
I managed to get to the bathroom first and did my evening routine; this usually takes about 10 minutes.
But tonight I deliberately took longer about 20 minutes, when I came out all ready for bed and sweet smelling he was sat on the bed waiting, he commented on the length of time but when I asked him if it was worth it, he simply kissed my waiting lips.
I slipped off my kimono and lay in bed, I had a black satin chemise on with spaghetti straps it was 'A' line and displayed my boobs to perfection. I lay on the pillow making sure my hair was fanned out waiting for him.
The only light in the room was from his bedside lamp, so as he came out of the bathroom he was framed in the light, his body looked to me so inviting, trim, firm, muscular and well endowed, as when he saw me lying there he started getting hard!
My nipples were as hard as diamonds; my welcoming pussy moist in anticipation and it was sending messages to my nipples!
My whole body felt like one erogenous zone ready to respond to that wonderful man in the bathroom door!
He gasped, "Oh god you are beautiful" as he moved towards me, his erection was now resplendent a good 9" long, and thick. I now knew I would not get my tiny hand around it, the tip of my tongue licked my lips I couldn't help it I wanted him, and I wanted him now!
As he reached the side of the bed I reached for him running my long finger nails down the outside of his thigh. I then held out my arms to him, inviting him into bed he sat down next to me ran his fingers through my long silky hair down my cheek and chin, cupping my face he kissed my waiting lips.
As our lips met, I gave a gentle moan of pleasure.
His tongue passed across my lips, and being the good girl I now was, I opened my lips allowing his tongue access to my mouth gently his tongue played with mine, his hands roamed down my body cupping a breast, kneading and teasing.
My diamond hard nipple he took between his finger and thumb and rolled it. I purred with pleasure my hand reaching for his shaft as I tried to get my small hand around his engorged manhood I wanted him inside me NOW!
Darling, I moaned, my voice dripping with passion. I want to feel you deep inside me. I need you oh I need you so badly. He manoeuvred himself so my body could slip under his my hand again reached for his beautiful manhood, moaning I guided him into my gorgeous waiting Tush moist warm and waiting for him to enter the very core of my womanhood.
I was happily the giver; the woman and so, so, so pleased I was a woman. As he slid inside me I gasped with pleasure the simple act of his red hot rampant manhood slipping inside me propelled my to an intense orgasm.
I moaned in ecstasy soon I could feel his balls against my bum. I wiggled my booty and shuddered, slowly, oh so slowly he started sliding in and out of me each stroke rubbing up against my engorged clittie.
I soon was in rhythm with his thrusting; with each plunge of his gorgeous body my legs wrapped themselves around his waist giving me every little millimetre of him. Soon my clittie exploded and I was in orgasmic heaven writhing, bucking, kissing, clawing, moaning in pleasure, hitting wonderful orgasms.
He was a very considerate lover, making sure I was in orgasm heaven, the place only a woman can get having those wonderful multiple orgasms.
I moaned "Please, oh please, cum inside me, I need you to cum inside me, oh it's going to be a big one, pleeeeease."
As I begged him his motion changed slightly and for some reason I knew he was very close but it was too late for me. I screamed and clawed his back my head shaking from side to side in ecstasy I was biting him and kissing him at the same time.
He grunted and I felt deep inside me his hot seed pumping into me, hanging onto to him I rode the tsunami of pleasure shuddering and crying.
He collapsed on top of me, which I absolutely loved, to me it emphasised my wonderful feminine status; trapped under her man.
It didn't hurt me a bit as to me it was an essential part of love making luxuriating in the intense afterglow.
I felt him stir, I whispered "don't move, please don't move I want to feel you inside me just you deep inside me."
He lifted his head and gently but hungrily found my luscious lips, kissing sucking and teasing me with his tongue.
This caused me to shudder as mini orgasms racked my body "Oh God I DO love you" I moaned his kissing became more passionate, my lips, nose, eyes, cheeks, chin all over my face.
"My life Christina, my Love, I will never, ever hurt you my love" he whispered.
I knew then I had found the man I wanted to spend my life with!
Eventually his shaft softened and slid out of me, he scooped me into his arms and tenderly held me, stroking me, kissing me and nibbling my ear lobes, I was in heaven, as I absolutely adored being caressed after sex, it was like being brought down to earth very gently, with mini orgasms shuddering their was through my body.
While he was doing this for me, I was kissing his chest, nibbling and sucking his silly man nipples taking deep breaths of his gorgeous man scent. Gently caressing his now shrunken manhood, with the intention of slowly bringing it back to life. I really felt so right, so perfect I was in heaven.
His shaft started to get some life in it, so bending down I kissed the head of his manhood. It gave a surprised twitch, which encouraged me more I bent double loving my feminine suppleness; as when I had been a male I simply could not have bent like this.
I then wrapped my mouth around his rapidly hardening member, tasting my juices on it as well as his musky salty man taste my tongue wormed around his shaft as I slowly started taking him into my mouth.
I heard him moan in pleasure as I bobbed my head up and down his hot rampant love shaft. I licked sucked and teased him, my long finger nails playing with his balls causing them to harden,
I was loving doing this to my man, "Oh Christina" I heard him moan "God I'm going to cum, oh God yesssssss".
I felt his buttocks clench and then his hot salty seed spurted into my mouth. Greedily I drank every drop, licking his shaft until it had none of his precious seed left on it, he took me into his arms, kissing me deeply, his tongue entwined with mine.
Then he broke off and started kissing my head neck chest arms in fact he kissed nibbled and sucked his way all over my body, leaving me moaning writhing crying out his name, panting and shuddering as gentle orgasms wracked my body.
His fingers found my warm, welcoming Tush and he started playing with my clittie, this sent me into paroxysms of bliss as orgasm after orgasm wracked my body I was on cloud nine - in heaven.
We separated and once again he took me in his arms, this time I needed bringing back to earth very, very gently which he expertly did I lay contented it his arms.
Impulsively I pulled his head down and kissed him passionately on the lips whispering "I love you, I really and truly love you", he looked tenderly down at me and whispered "and I love you Christina, deeply utterly and completely love you".
I wiggled out of his arms and went to clean myself up; bringing back a warm flannel I gently cleaned his manhood finishing off by giving it a little kiss.
I returned to bed and snuggled into his arms, after no sleep the night before we soon drifted off wrapped in each other’s arms.
When I awoke the next morning, someone was busy eating my Tush as I awoke I thought I was dreaming until an orgasm hit me making me squeal in surprise. This of course lead to some early morning delight as our bodies entwined taking up where we left off the night before.
After an hour or so, we managed to get dressed, me in cream Capri's with a dark green angel wing sleeved silk tunic, belted with a brown 2" belt and 4" brown ankle boots.
CJ in blue jeans and a brown shirt I picked up my designer bikers jacket and we were off to the pre practice session.
We had a wonderful day, learning about each other, watching the practice sessions holding hands everything new lovers do.
The evening was another cocktail party, so we went back to the house, made love, showered, made love, showered, then common sense kicked in so we got ready for the cocktail party.
My dress was made of silver/blue silk. It was a one-shouldered affair with rouching around the shoulder, the skirt of the dress was draped with a fish tailed hem. The front was about 3" above my knee, the back at about knee height.
I had no bra on, as the dress had built in cups but my thong matched my dress to finish the outfit I wore nude tights, blue silk 5" heeled ankle strap shoes with a matching clutch bag. My lover told me I looked stunning.
The next couple of days were very similar building up to the race day on the Sunday and the last day dinner dance after the race.
So we made love, explored each others bodies which, sometimes is more fun than making love! I was determined to intimately know his gorgeous body in the time we have left before he goes to America. While he was exploring my body he had succeeded in finding some of those intimate places a woman has as erogenous zones.
The Sunday was Race day, this was the day I could get really up close and personal with the car's in the pit lane, my Tush was moist all day, the sound of these machines close up the vibrations shook me to the core.
Clive said that I even made ear defenders look sexy, (mind you mine were a girly pink) we were guests of a top formula one team and the hospitality was second to none. Unfortunately the team didn't win, Ferrari and Fernando Alonso did that; but the whole day was brilliant.
We arrived back at the house in high spirits, my trembling Tush needed CJ deep inside me and I just about dragged him to the bedroom, tearing his clothes off as the door closed.
Our lovemaking was intense, and I asked him if I could go on top, I had this hunk of a man underneath me, my breasts were available to fondle and caress.
His red hot rigid shaft was mine to control.
The pleasure as I lowered myself onto it was the ultimate end to the day, all my sensations were alive, I had impaled myself onto his wondrous love shaft, I could feel his heat inside me, I thought that I could even feel the veins on his shaft.
I started clutching him with my vaginal muscles causing such a sensation in his shaft that he came deep inside me very quickly but I knew that by flexing my muscles I could with luck keep his shaft rigid and wanting.
As I worked my 'magic' on his love stick, he found my weak spot, his finger found my little rose bud, as his finger played around it I gasped in pleasure as wonderful shocks ripped through my Tush to my nipples and back to my little anal rose bud however I managed to get his shaft wonderfully rigid and working deep, deep inside my body.
He continued to plunge his shaft into my pussy all the time causing my little clittie to endlessly cum and lubricate my now welcoming Tush then he inserted his finger right into my rose bud I squealed and shuddered as an awesome orgasm racked my body.
I kissed him with such passion our teeth were grinding together my tongue was deep down his throat the feeling of our lovemaking was primeval and reversed.
I wanted him inside me, usually a man wants to be inside his woman, but not today finally I released him, whether he was satisfied I don't know, (what a selfish bitch I was), but I DID know he had cum in me at least three times.
We lay together, me in his arms, my legs slowly starting to belong to me I smiled up at him and whispered "I really, really love you."
He smiled tenderly down at me and somewhat enigmatically said, "I love you dearly, please remember this".
I wanted to know what he meant but all he would say was wait and see it's a surprise!
We got showered, him before me, (foiled again I was going to have my way with him in the shower)
So when he left the bathroom I entered. By the time I had done my beauty routine I left the bathroom as he was going out of the door, "sweetheart Keith's just phone and I'm going to help him work on something.”
I was a bit put out, but it was to help our friends so I started getting ready; I was wearing the dress he had bought me all that time ago.
Hair first, then make up, finally get dressed. I had decided upon this dress; the ivory silk strapless mini dress with appliqué crystal inserts and a keyhole back with side zip fastening and feathers all around the hem.
It was gorgeous and fit me like a glove; I teamed it with black velvet 6" crystal heels and a matching clutch purse.
I wore the necklace and earring set he and bought for my birthday as it matched the dress and my eyes perfectly.
A lace silk lined cape over my shoulders and I was ready, if I say so myself I looked special – tonight was the last time I would see CJ until he came back in Autumn.
I went down stairs and everyone was waiting for me, which was unusual, Jane Keith and another couple looked smugly at me.
CJ looked terrified I was going to ask what was going on but the Limo arrived to pick up the whole lot of us – well limo is an exaggeration it was an executive coach.
As I slid into the seat next to CJ he whispered "Christina you look sensational, that dress suits you perfectly. I'm scared to be with you, you are so stunning." I beamed at him basking is his complement totally forgetting what I was going to ask him.
We got to the venue, a bit late but in time for a champagne cocktail (or two) we were called through to the table, for some reason we had two spare seats at ours, but the I noticed that a couple of other tables were similar.
We took our seats and the lights dimmed, the MC came onto the stage and announced "LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, BEFORE WE CONTINUE WITH THE NIGHT, THERE IS A SPECIAL ANNOUNCEMENT TO MAKE"
I being a nosy woman wondered what was going on then CJ got to his feet; knelt in front of me and said "Christina, I realise I have only known you for a short while, but will you do me the honour of being my wife. I have asked your Father and he has given me permission to ask you"
I sat there looking at CJ, tears brimming when I heard a familiar voice, "Christina dear, please say something" It was MY MUM!!!
I turned around and sure enough Mum; Dad; Kerry my daughter and Christopher my son were stood there. Kerry was beaming and said "Well Mum. If you say yes we can have a double wedding.
The tears were beginning to stream down my face so it was in a blur that I realised CJ was still on his knees waiting for my reply.
I took a deep breath and said "Oh God with all my heart yes, yes, yes" I felt him slip a ring onto my third finger left hand as I fell into his arms the applause of over 200 people ringing in my ears.
I was a mess, tears streaming down my face kissing CJ. And I was wondering how my family had suddenly appeared.
A Friend in Need
Part 17. Preparations
I was surrounded by people, my family, Jane and Keith other friends, all congratulating us, CJ had his arm around my waist, I was still blubbering like an idiot, Jane, my mum and Kerry my daughter took me away from CJ to the ladies room to sort myself out, all grinning like Cheshire cats.
Once in the ladies room, I managed to stop blubbing, my make up was a mess, so with a lot of help I managed to look something like human.
I demanded to know where mum and dad and my two kids had appeared from! Jane told me to blame CJ and Keith because when CJ had gone to seen my dad to ask his permission to marry me he arranged for my family to attend the race and this dinner dance!
My mum was really taken by CJ, especially him asking permission to marry me Jane snorted "I think your dad would have given anyone permission to get rid of you – again".
I stuck my tongue at her; however I did feel more composed so we went to re-join the men.
Back at the table the band started playing 'Lady' by Lionel Richie: CJ took my hand and we had to dance alone on the dance floor to the sound of people clapping, and whistling, I was touched and romantic and embarrassed all at once.
CJ whispered as my head was resting on his shoulder "I love you, really, really love you Christina Holbine". I sighed in happiness, stretched up and kissed his lips to the renewed clapping and now some cheering. I murmured "and I love you".
Finally the music stopped and CJ took me back to the table, I was smiling radiantly now, when we got back all the talk was of weddings, Kerry squealed "Oh mum, we can have a double wedding in the Autumn, it'll be great."
I was concerned at this as this was Kerry's first marriage and she deserved to be the total focus of the wedding, not sharing it with her mum. But she was determined, utterly determined, she had certainly inherited her mothers determined streak, it was like arguing with me!
I appealed to mum and dad for help but they remained stubbornly neutral, Jane and Keith were no better and Keith actually had the cheek to say "if you think I'm getting involved you are mistaken" so finally I appealed to my future husband and he agreed with Kerry!!!
Which caused her to throw her arms around my neck and squeal "that's so cool mum, I'm getting married with my MUM; I'm so happy".
I thought I had better surrender gracefully, while I still had some grace left; the night passed wonderfully good food, good friends, family and my gorgeous, gorgeous husband to be – it seemed an age ago when I had been a much older man, occasional cross dresser and miserable, now I was ecstatically and wonderfully happy and oh so small, delicate and feminine!
We all went back to the house together, much to my surprise my family had stayed there yesterday and I never knew.
Finally we went to bed, CJ was going to get the night of his life (if I had anything to do with it) as he was flying back home tomorrow and I wouldn't see him until September, the wedding was scheduled for October, nearly a year since I became the woman I am now!
As we neared out bedroom, I took hold of his tie and lead him into the bedroom similar to Julie Roberts in Pretty Woman, but I was a bit shorter – well a lot shorter!
I knew he had to be at the airport for 2pm to get his flight to London, and I was determined to have as much of him as I could before he left.
Once we were in the room I threw myself on him and kissed him passionately, I whispered to him, "don't you do a thing until I say so, or say a thing until I say so – OK" "OK" he groaned, I now had him to myself!
I slipped his jacket off and dropped it on the floor, all the time kissing him deeply, my tongue exploring every piece of his mouth, then I had to pull away to take his tie off followed by his shirt.
I buried my face into his chest smelling his special man scent, I licked and kissed his chest sucking at his man nipples, causing him to moan and gasp, I slid down his body, taking his shoes and socks off.
Then I started rubbing the bulge that was tenting his trousers, very carefully I undid his trousers, being very careful not to damage the object of my desire, his trousers soon joined the rest of his clothes, and he was clad only in his boxers.
I was still fully clothed and sensually I rubbed my satin clad body up and down his wonderful body causing more moans and gasps.
All the time I was gently caressing his rock hard love shaft, he reached for me and quickly I spun away "naughty, naughty" I pouted, "you do not do anything until I say so" "but" he started "or say anything" I reminded him, wiggling my satin clad booty into the tent that was his boxers.
Now I had made my point I eased his boxers down revealing his wonderful love shaft, the veins stood out, the head was a livid purple, as I ran my hand along it the heat coming from it was awesome.
I cupped his balls gently and lovingly rubbed them causing him to moan, I very gently squeezed them causing him to gasp, sliding down his body I kissed the head of his shaft, licking the whole head with my delicate tongue, kissing the head then up and down the length of it, I was on full automatic mode.
Focussed on giving my man as much pleasure as I could. I simply had to take him into my mouth, I circled his rampant manhood with my luscious lips and started sucking and licking, he tasted wonderful, salty, musky it was wonderful.
I worked my way down this gorgeous shaft until he was all inside my mouth and I could feel the hairs on his balls tickling my nose, I started deep throating him, he was moaning is passion, his hands running through my hair as my lips, tongue and throat brought him to a climax.
Crying my name I felt his semen hose into my throat, I swallowed the whole lot loving the taste, carefully I licked his love stick clean, and started kissing my way up his body, again he reached for me and again I spun out of reach, "naughty boy" I chided he groaned "but I need you Christina, so bad".
I pouted "not yet lover boy, not yet".
Groaning he relaxed and I resumed kissing every part of his body.
God my body was screaming out for him, my Tush was soaking wet because I had experienced lovely shuddering small orgasms, my nipples were hurting with the strain and couldn't grow any harder.
I ran my finger nails along his dick, this caused it to twitch and start growing, I stood away from him and did a sensuous striptease my satin sheath dress slipped down my luscious body.
Underneath all I had on was a thong and that was it, still in my towering heels I played with the satin ivory thong slowly slipping it down over my hips, by now he was throbbing and hard again.
I ran my nails down his shaft, walked around the room turning the lights off leaving only one bedside light, I bent over to turn back the bed, provocatively wiggling my luscious bum in the air, turned and said to him," I'm yours now".
He walked across the room, his rampant manhood stood proud, I knew that soon he would be burying it deep in my body, I lay on the bed, he stood just looking at me then breathed "god, you are so beautiful Christina, so, so beautiful."
I smiled up at him revelling in the complement, he took hold of my foot and kissed it, sucking each toe in turn, I had never experienced this before and it really turned me on.
My already wet Tush suddenly flooded, I shuddered and moaned, he continued with my feet, working his way up my legs, towards my warm welcoming pussy.
Much to my disappointment he simply kissed my tush then continued kissing and licking my body, tummy, belly button, breasts, chest, neck chin, eyes, hair, lips.
Then he went back down my body kissing down my spine, my bum, licking my crack where my rosebud nestles then my Tush, my soaking passionate wanting Tush, as soon as his tongue entered I shuddered cried out and writhed I had orgasmed it was so intense it left me gasping for breath panting for more.
He continued to excite me more and more, sucking, licking caressing concentrating on my sweet little pussy, I was writhing and moaning, I wanted him inside me, I was pleading, begging him to enter me, to fill me with his shaft, to take me.
Finally he started kissing and licking his way back up my sweat covered body, his tongue teasing me, up past my naval, between my breasts, up to the hollow of my throat and to my lips, my waiting luscious lips, his body covered my own and my hand went between us guiding his hot rampant manhood to my waiting Tush.
I felt the throbbing head of his love shaft pass my labia lips and enter my waiting, welcoming, wanting vagina; slowly, too slowly for me he slid into my body, bit by bit, I let our a shuddering moan as I climaxed again, then he was fully inside me!
Oh the feeling was so intense my vaginal muscles flexed and grasped his wonderful manhood, holding him inside me, he started to slide in and out of my pleading body, causing me to moan and pant, writhing in absolute bliss I orgasmed yet again.
I was flexing my vaginal muscles to his rhythm, the feeling as his velvet shaft caressed my darling clittie was excruciating, in short I was a wreck, my whole universe was pleasing my man, but in the throws of intense sexual excitement I had lost all co-ordination, I simply rode on a wave of passion that he had created.
Finally I felt his pulsing rhythm change and knew he was close to climaxing, I knew I was very close to having a mega orgasm and wanted to cum the same time as him, but I had no chance, my body was not obeying me.
I let out a scream of passion and started my monster orgasm, my body was writhing, bucking, twisting in orgasmic delight, I was kissing him anywhere I could, nipping him and clawing him is throws of passion.
I felt him stiffen then he moaned and I felt his seed hosing into my body just as I hit the high of my orgasm, all of this lasted seconds but it felt like forever.
He collapsed on top of me totally spent; to me this was all part of the sexual experience, being pinned to the bed by the man I had just drained.
I lay under him luxuriating in the post coital feelings, mini orgasms wracking my body, making me gasp and shudder.
Finally I felt his shrinking manhood slide out of me, and I let him roll off me and gather me into his arms, stroking and kissing me as my mini orgasms slowly subsided and I regained control of my body.
I twisted around and kissed him deeply whispering "Darling, that was amazing, absolutely amazing, you're going to tire me out making love like that every night."
He smiled tenderly at me, nibbled my bottom lip and whispered back, "I wish I could make love to you like that every night, you are gorgeous and loving, but it would probably kill me, but I'd die a happy man."
I clung on fiercely to him, and declared "don't ever say anything like that I want you with me for the rest of our lives, forever", smiling down at me he repeated "forever sweet Christina, forever, that's my promise to you".
We kissed tenderly and soon his regular breathing told me he was asleep, I managed to work my way from his arms and went to the bathroom to clean up and take my make up off.
I glance at the clock and figured that we had been making love for nearly 2 hours! WOW no wonder he was knackered, what a session, I would never had been able to do that when I was a man, but now in my luscious little female body I relished long love making sessions – I loved being a woman!
The next morning when we awoke, we made slow passionate love, again he made my body tingle, but the lovemaking was tinged with sadness as it would be the last time I would see him until he moved over to England at the end of September - or so I thought.
We went for breakfast and then packed we said goodbye to Jane, Keith and the rest of the party we had spent a wonderful week with loaded my car and I drove him to ‘East Midlands’ airport for his flight to London.
I parked the car and walked with him to the airline desk, he received an envelope and passed it to me, "this is for you sweetheart" he said. Mystified I opened the envelope and inside was an open first class return ticket America, I looked at him in confusion, he explained "I've met your folks this is so you can meet my folks – a chance to show you off, all you do is arrange when you can fly over and book your flights, I'll meet you and look after you"
Excitedly I threw my arms around his neck and kissed him, "I'll arrange things as soon as I can" I promised.
I was with CJ until he went through security for his flight, the final kiss was long and lingering, as I saw him walk away there were tears brimming, but I managed to hold it together – this is one thing I both love and hate about being a woman, I love being able to show my emotions, but I hate trying to look 'strong' because it's against my now totally female psyche.
I got back to the car and for once driving my pride and joy didn't cheer me up, mind you I had to concentrate as my dear daughter and I had a wedding to plan.
As it was CJ's and my second wedding we had decided to take a secondary role, let my daughter shine on her big day, give her the wedding she deserves and will always remember.
Another thing, which will be difficult for me to explain to Kerry is that CJ insists on paying for the venue, as there will be about 40 people coming over from America who will need accommodation the venue will have to either have accommodation or have some close by, and, as daughter and I are so alike in nature, she will argue – I just know it!!!!!
I got back to the pub and Alan handed over, I asked him when he was free in August and booked him for the second week in august for 5 days, I also told him about the wedding and he promised he would be here for me, he was more than a relief manager he was a good friend.
Things soon returned to normal, Jane and myself carrying on our girl sessions, planning the wedding, and as I expected Kerry and I had a blazing row about the costs, but luckily her dad (my first husband) her boyfriend and I managed to persuade her to put the money she would have spent into their first house.
I was blaming her because she was the one who insisted on a double wedding, I was congratulated b my first husband and his wife, and I knew they meant it because I get on better with him since we divorced than when we were married, and Sheila his wife is a lovely person.
All this is weird, because I was still a man when Christina was married, but I have all her memories… it's so hard to explain.
The wedding venue! This was going to be a big hurdle for us to surmount, ideally we wanted the accommodation at the venue also it had to be close enough to where we lived for people to be taken there on buses.
It took us the rest of July to decide on a venue. We went through loads of options and finally settled on two; The Royal York Hotel and the York Marriot Hotel; finally settling on the Royal as we needed 70 rooms on the night, also the venue was available for the date Kerry chose was the last Saturday in October.
CJ had phone me every night which I loved the time difference was such that when I had finished working for the day, usually about 1am it was late afternoon where he was so I could talk to him while I was laid in bed, desperately wishing he was there with me.
Also he sent me a pre loaded American Express card with $50,000 in it!!
He told me it will be topped up to that amount every month (I really have to find out how much money the man I'm marrying has got) but I don't really care as I love him to bits.
But having that amount available certainly sorted the venue out, Kerry, my dear daughter did a double take when I booked and put the deposit down as soon as we had decided.
Now it was up to her and the wedding planner to sort things out – with a bit of input from her dear mother, namely me!
In between deciding on the venue we also worked on the wedding dress, Kerry wanted a wedding dress with the WOW factor, when I heard this; my heart sank, this was going to be a long shopping session.
On the other hand my wedding dress I wanted a knee length silk satin dress or a floor length column dress again in silk satin, as for the colour; with me being blond and fair skin; the colour white makes me look washed out.
So champagne or cream would be better, also with me only being 5' tall these big flouncy traditional wedding dresses made me look like something off the top of a big wedding cake, speaking of which we had that to order, as well as decide on the bridesmaids, maid's of honour (for me this would be Jane) bridesmaids dresses, flowers, going away outfits etc, etc, etc!
But once we had decided on the venue, the wedding planner had a list for us to follow to keep us on track – thank the lord.
Now into August, I was flying to California in 8 days, we had got on well except for the dresses, which meant that until we had decided on Kerry's dress, we couldn't decide on the bridesmaids dresses, luckily Jane was a rock, she came shopping with us and her fashion sense kept Kerry's feet firmly on the ground, she could get away telling Kerry that something didn't suit her than I could!
While I was in America the two of them had decided to go to London to find that perfect dress, finally the day came and Alan arrived to look after the pub.
I said good bye to Kerry and Jane and drove to Manchester airport to fly to California, I was so excited, as it was the first time I had ever been to the USA.
After a long flight I finally arrived in San Francisco, where CJ was to meet me then we would drive to where his parents lived, I got through baggage and the like and entered the arrivals lounge, at first I didn't spot him, then I noticed a huge bunch of flowers moving towards me and recognised the face behind them.
I let out a squeal of pure delight, nearly giving an elderly lady a heart attack I flew into his arms, kissing him all over his face, as he was holding this huge bunch of flowers I could attack him as I wanted.
The lady I had scared to death passed us and said to me "it was worth the heart attack you nearly gave me young lady, you must have really missed him" I blushed scarlet and apologised but she patted me on the arm and wished us both well.
I mused on this chance meeting with an absolute stranger, after the British reserve I was used to so far all the Americans I had come into contact with had been welcoming, open and friendly, not afraid to express emotions, I mentally shrugged this was a trait I could really get used to.
We went outside and walked to his car, it was a McLaren, two hundred and fifty grand's worth, I positively drooled and my Tush moistened in anticipation, we drove for a couple of hours.
Finally arriving at a small well to do town, he drove past some lovely detached houses before pulling into the drive of a lovely house, it was quite substantial and I loved it, I gasped when I saw it "Oh the house is absolutely beautiful".
CJ smiled at me and replied "Mom and Dad have lived here since I was a little boy", then he looked at me and said "well since CJ was a little boy" I took his hand and told him that I knew the confusion in his head because I used to feel the same, but now I adore my mum and Dad.
"And anyway" I said "you are CJ now and forever and I love you to pieces".
He introduced me to his mom and dad, they were lovely people, quite young – well maybe a bit older than my proper age, I would say about early fifties.
CJ was their oldest then there were 2 sisters and finally a younger brother who was seventeen and in college, they really made me feel at home.
I was very comfortable with them, we talked for the rest of the afternoon and as usual pictures were produced of CJ in poses he would rather forget – very embarrassing; but very funny.
Later in bed I asked CJ how it felt to see those photos and know that he was not the one in them.
So he reversed the question and asked me the same; I thought about is and realised that when I saw pictures of me before I became Christina it was like it had been me in them – it’s so hard to explain.
My time with CJ’s family passed all too quickly, the autumn wedding was the big topic of conversation, I explained where we were having it, showing them the web site for the venue and for York itself.
We finalised the number of rooms we would need (forty people in all). CJ’s mum and Dad would be staying with my parents and travel to the venue with them.
Finally I boarded the flight saying a tearful farewell to my future husband and I flew back to the UK, back into the whirlwind of planning a wedding and my future life.
As I sat in the aircraft I thought about my new life, soon I was to be married, this time I would be the bride wearing the beautiful dress, giving myself to a man.
Did I want children? What a stupid question. Of course I wanted children; I was a woman now! And determined to be a complete woman – I wanted two children a boy and a girl, but things don’t always work out that way
A Friend in Need
Part 18. Life is Beautiful.
These final 2 parts of my fantasy completes this tale, I must thank my very good friend Christina, who did exist and was exactly as described in the story, petit, feminine, gorgeously sexy, impulsive and very loving.
She was fully aware that I coveted her body, as she did mine, if we could exchange bodies we would have. We wrote this together her doing the male feelings me the female and correcting each other as we went along.
I arrived back home tired, but exhilarated, while I had been away Jane and Kerry had been to London and found what Kerry called the perfect dress.
My daughter is taller than I (who isn’t?) so she chose a full-length classic dress, I nearly wept when I saw the pictures of it and imagined her in it.
It was a Vera Wang classic in silk chiffon with a satin lining, boned bodice and no straps. Luckily my daughter is well endowed and tall. The dress fell in gorgeous waves of silk tulle and chiffon, she would look stunning in it.
We were in touch with the venue and had given them the number of rooms we would need.
The invitations were sent out at the end of August for the wedding in the middle of November.
The menu was finalised and the numbers for the actual wedding, the ceremony was scheduled for 1pm.
The numbers for the night-time dance was double the wedding numbers, over 160 people!
All the time I was looking for my wedding dress, I most definitely did not want to outshine Kerry, as this was HER day, also being 5’ tall; a dress like hers was out of the question.
So I was looking for a champagne coloured understated dress, preferably knee length. Though I personally would have liked a shorter dress to display my wonderful legs, but I thought that as mother of the bride this would be unseemly!
In the end I didn’t get anything in my wish list! Jane took me to the same place as Kerry bought her dress and I fell in love; and I mean BIG style LOVE with a white column dress.
It was gorgeous made from silk with a satin lining, thin shoulder straps and backless; far from making me look washed out it really brought out all my best features and my shape, as it really clung to my figure (God I’m getting vain)
I thought that it looked too young for me, but Jane and Kerry persuaded me different, Kerry saying, “Mum, you only look a couple of years older than me. This dress is perfect for you!” So that was MY dress organised.
Now for the bridesmaids! CJ’s sisters, and two friends of Kerry’s Jane was to me my Maid of Honour while Julie (my sister) was to be Kerry’s.
This was another problem, so we decided that the Maid of Honour and Bridesmaid dresses would be similar, again this took time, but by the second week in September we had the dresses bought, final adjustments would be done in the week leading up to the wedding when CJ’s sisters would be in the UK.
The idea of these dresses was that the girls could use them after the wedding; Jane is on the left in the ‘more mature’ dress as I evilly put it and got hit for my troubles (the long one). While one of CJ’s sisters is in the shorter dress; the hem could be raised in case a short dress is wanted, but for the wedding they would be knee length.
CJ arrived back in the UK October and started work, my Pub fascinated him, because he had forgotten most of the things about it, it was strange he could remember being Tony, but couldn’t remember being Christina – not a thing!
I was in heaven, living with CJ, having him in bed with me every night, I told him that once we were married I wanted his children.
Of course he asked if I was certain; I told him in no uncertain terms that I was absolutely certain!
As the time passed to the wedding, things became more hectic! As all my bar staff Alan the relief landlord and regular customers were invited to the night time I decided that for one night the place would close at six.
Notices were put up to remind everyone about this; there were some moans but – sod em!
CJ was really involved is setting up this new R & D division, sometimes it was really late when he got home.
Then he dropped the bombshell that had the potential to ruin everything. Due to tax incentives and discount on business rates etc. The new R & D division was going to be located in the West Country – Plymouth to be exact. This was about 400 miles from where we lived!
I won’t be as dramatic as to say I was devastated; but I was upset. My vision of an idyllic life where my friends and family lived was destroyed.
If CJ commuted I would only see him weekends! I was in a real dilemma. I loved him to pieces – that much I did know.
Also I knew that I couldn’t be simply a stay at home wife and mother, this would drive me to distraction.
So now being totally comfortable in my female body. I did what any woman would do.... I gave him the silent don’t talk to me or touch me treatment!
This lasted for two long hard days; I was desperate for him to touch me. But stubborn little cow that I was I was determined.
However when sensible Christina thought about it what was I determined about? Luckily CJ broke first asking me what was the matter, why the silent treatment?
I explained to him my fears. How I would be leaving all my family – and my best friend.
What about my business? The place was a little gold mine. What about me? I needed to work; I needed to be around people – even when I had children I knew that this would be true.
We talked about it for a good few hours, finally CJ said, “look Chrissie, I love you and will do anything for you, we have two options as I see it. One: I resign. Two: we get a business near Plymouth.”
I thought about this for a good while. CJ sensibly left me to think.
Finally I stirred and told him, “As I see it, I love you to bits; so if you resigned over something like this I would hate myself for ever.” I took a deep breath and continued,
“So we had better start looking for a business!”
“Are you certain?” he asked me. I smiled weakly and quietly answered “No, but that’s what I’ve decided. Now all I have to do is tell Jane and sell the pub!”
He smiled broadly telling me, “You don’t have to tell Jane. Keith is moving too; as Engineering Manager!”
Accusingly I snapped at him, “and you didn’t think to tell me!” He looked taken aback, “but you weren’t talking to me!”
I snapped back, “and what’s that got to do with anything! You didn’t tell me!” He quit while he was still ahead and walked away muttering, “women’ “I HEARD THAT” was my parting shot to him as I flounced through to the bar!
I phoned Jane, she was very subdued so I asked her if she had any news. She hummed and prevaricated for a while finally saying, “Chrissie, Keith’s having to move!” She ended with a sob.
I simply couldn’t keep her feeling like she was feeling. So I answered, “I know, CJ has to move to the same place.”
There was silence then an almighty squeal (which nearly deafened me). And a million questions followed. We ended up talking for over an hour, deciding to meet tomorrow to talk some more.
It was now closing time, Sue, Celia and myself tidied the place then we sat down for a couple of drinks before they went home. Sue looked a bit glum, so being me I asked her what was the matter.
She heaved a big sigh before saying, “Oh, Bob (her husband) is getting made redundant! I don’t know what we’re going to do.”
I was shocked, I had heard rumours that the place he worked was having problems, but nothing this bad. I was about to speak when she started crying.
This was very unusual because Sue is one of those strong women who don’t show their emotions.
She was worried as Bob was approaching 50, and his chances of getting another job were low, he didn’t have many marketable skills except that her was a great people person.
She was worried about the mortgage, the bills and many other things that when you are faced with redundancy rears their ugly heads.
So we had another drink, as I said goodnight to them and locked the door I told Sue that I’d sort some more hours out, but also mentioned that I could be selling the place, as CJ has to move with work.
Sue looked anguished at this and very nearly broke down again saying, “Oh god it’s one thing after another! What if the new owner sacks me? What will we do?”
This wasn’t good! I brought her inside again and we talked for a while. I promised her that when the place was sold I would do what I could for her.
Anyhow I finished more cheerfully than I felt “it’s not until the New Year.”
I went through into the living accommodation CJ was still working away on his laptop. I went behind him and put my arms around his chest squeezing myself to him.
“Can you finish sweetheart, I feel really down and need a cuddle.”
To give him his due, he powered down and turned to me, putting his arms around me hugging me to him, “why are you down?” I recounted my conversation with Sue and how it made me feel bad heaping more worry on her at this time.
“Come on let’s go to bed” he suggested. I readily agreed and we walked upstairs hand in hand. I undressed and took a shower while CJ got ready for bed. I completed my night-time routine and joined him.
He pulled me to him and I snuggled into his arms, we talked quietly for a while as I drifted off to sleep.
Next morning when I woke up CJ was not here. I slipped on my robe and went down stairs – still no sign then I spotted a note on the table.
Chrissie,
I had to be at work early, so I left you to sleep. You looked so beautiful and peaceful.
I’m going to have a look on the Internet to see if there are any businesses for sale down in the area.
After you fell asleep I did some thinking and if it’s ok by you we will use the money I received for the changes – don’t go off the deep end like you usually do!
Let sensible Christina think about this – we’ll talk tonight.
Love you
CJ
I had to smile at the last piece of his note, because that was exactly what I was about to do!
The irrational Christina was saying ‘what right did he have to interfere!’
But the rational Christina realised what he was trying to do and also realised that the money he had received by changing lives with people would be put to good use.
As usual when I think the rational me wins. I got the place ready for opening.
Then back to the wedding, going out with my daughter organising the flowers.
Luckily the venue had florists that they could recommend.
Then to organise the beautician and hair stylist to work on us two brides! This would be on the morning of the wedding at the hotel as we had booked a room each for the night before.
The back to open the place up working until Sue arrived at six thirty.
I heard the throaty sound of CJ’s McLaren. He had shipped it over from the States at great expense.
On English roads the left hand drive was a liability so he really had to sell it.
I was doing supper when he came in, a huge bunch of red roses in his hand. The first word he said was, “Peace!”
I giggled at this, I simply couldn’t be angry with him for long – in truth I couldn’t stay angry with him at all!
I huffed at him, “sensible Christina indeed” but kissed him passionately taking the flowers and putting them in water.
I poured us some wine and put our supper on the table. We gave each other a silent toast and started eating.
Half way through CJ asked, “am I forgiven for the note?” He caught me with a mouthful of food so eventually I answered; “of course you are. What you wrote was true. Sensible Christina has thought about it and totally agrees.”
CJ looked stunned, “Y, y, you mean you actually agree?” I simply nodded. Then asked, “So did you go onto the internet?”
“Yes” he answered, “but before I tell you I have something to run past you.” I was intrigued, “go on” I prompted.
“Well you know we said that we’d hold off on a Honeymoon?” I nodded. “Well Keith and I have to go to Plymouth to look for premises and I sort of wondered......” I was ahead of him, excitedly I asked, “when? How long? And I assume Jane’s going too?”
Smiling he commented, “so you’re for the idea?” “CJ” I snapped, “answer the questions!
“Sheesh! What a hell-cat I’m marrying – when? The Monday after the wedding. How long? A week minimum, longer if need be. And yes Jane’s going; but only if you are – happy?”
I scampered around the table flung my arms around his neck and gave his a deep passionate kiss!
We spent the rest of the evening (until we went through to the bar) looking at prospective businesses he had found. They all were good in their own way, but one looked really special – mind you it had a special price £3,000,000! “Can we afford that much?” I worriedly asked him.
CJ nodded “yep and a bit more if needed. I thought you might like that one – it does seem to have potential”
I nodded thoughtfully then went upstairs to get changed. I dressed in white stretch jeans and a pink silk tunic top, so sheer I needed a camisole under it, Gold 4” wedges and I was ready for working.
I went through and Celia went home, I considered what to do about Sue. CJ came through and had a drink.
It was a steady night but I still spoke to everyone, made everyone feel included. By midnight I had cleared everyone and CJ and myself had a drink.
While we sipped our drinks I commented, “I’m going to have to put this place on the market – I’ll really be sad selling it, so much has happened here” He smiled gently at me and softly said, “the most beautiful woman in the world began her life here – it’s special to me too.”
We were silent for a while then CJ tentatively spoke, “You know that I don’t meddle with your business?” I nodded wondering what was coming next. He carried on, “ have you considered keeping this place and leasing it?”
I thought about this and realised that there must be more coming as CJ always thinks things through. I looked at him and simply said; “now finish, you’ve thought this through – I know you. So my dearest soon-to-be-husband, what is the master plan?”
“You know me too well” he grinned, “and you’re right – if you agree why don’t we offer the place to Sue and Bob!”
This DID surprise me, in a million years I would never have thought of this. He is so sensitive, my gorgeous lover!
I looked at his with unconcealed adoration thinking about what he had just proposed.
“I love you” I tenderly whispered, this seems a perfect solution, let’s go to bed and I’ll make mind blowing love to your gorgeous body.” As I said this my expression turned from admiration to pure lust!
Smiling gently he said, “sound’s good, I’ll lock up while you – my love get ready.” I didn’t need any urging and scampered upstairs, getting ready for bed in record time, especially making sure that my tush was sweet and ready for him.
I slipped into a satin nightdress in deep purple, lace around the bust line spaghetti straps. The hem was high, just below my perfect bubble butt.
I slipped into bed as I heard his foot falls on the stairs. The feeling of the satin sheets sliding across my sensitive skin really drove me wild. The sensual feeling this gave me made me shudder.
Making sure that my golden hair was fanned around my head. As my love entered the bedroom I simply stared at him wondering how could love be such a powerful emotion. I would do anything for this man!
I watched him undress very much aware how the sight of me in such a suggestive pose was affecting him. On a man this is very noticeable!
He got into the bed and I was all over him like a rash. I had been waiting for this moment.
I worshiped at the temple of his body. Making love to him in every way a woman can. I used his magnificent love shaft to slowly arouse myself, but I made sure that my orgasms were controllable (not at all easy for in this delicious body I now possess when I have a big orgasm it’s an earth shatterer!)
My lover I teased, kissed, nibbled, sucked and licked his body, he did have remarkable staying power, but I say this very smugly I tired him out. This little woman sapped my big hulking man.
Mind you my final orgasms were earth shattering, I had absolutely no control over my body. Finally I lay in his arms trembling as mini-orgasms racked my body he kissed my gently but passionately, slowly bringing me down to earth.
It had been exquisite – absolutely divine. Soon Clive was breathing regularly, I simply lay there cocooned in that wonderful feeling women have after very satisfying lovemaking.
I wasn’t resentful that he slept, I loved him far too much for that and after all it was me that had sapped him.
I finally got brave enough to test my legs! If they were still jelly I was in trouble! But no while they were a bit wobbly they got me to the bathroom and I cleaned myself.
Next morning when I awoke CJ was getting dressed, “sneaking off again after having your evil way with me last night?” I accused him.
He stopped fastening his tie, came over to the bed and sat down, kissing me gently, “from what I recall” he smugly said, “I was assaulted by a nymphomaniac as soon as I got into bed!”
“I’m only like that with you – so its all your fault” I pouted as I said this. He kissed me again longer this time, they he told me, “You know what we spoke about last night?” I nodded so he carried on, “well if I were you...” I butted in “you used to be!” I got tickled for that remark.
Where was I; he started again, “before asking Sue, I would check with your accountant and solicitor to see if there are any problems with our idea.”
I nodded, this made good sense I decided to get up and start arranging things.
As the wedding approached things really got hectic. Kerry, my daughter went into panic mode and it took the combined efforts on my mum and I to calm her down.
Mind you I was also panicking but I dare not show it to Kerry.
The meeting with the accountant and solicitor had gone well and a contract had been drawn up where Sue and Bob would be licensees; they could buy their stock from anywhere (this gets the best price) and would have full control of the running of the pub.
They would take over all the bills for the building except for the upkeep, which would be my responsibility.
Setting the rent and bond was not easy, as I didn’t want to cripple them during their first year. I discussed this with my accountant while she thought that I was a softie she suggested that I take a percentage of the profits. I thought this was a good idea and had a clause written into the contract.
Also one of the provisos of the contract was that they use the same accountant as I currently did. The length of the contract was for 5 years; this could be extended.
Finally two weeks before the wedding everything was ready to put the offer to Sue and Bob.
Also I discussed with CJ and as I wanted his baby I came off the pill to let my body prepare. Though in truth I had no idea how long it would be before I could become pregnant.
Finally I asked Sue and Bob if they would come and discuss something with me, I had my accountant with me but CJ said he would keep out of it.
I put the offer to them! They were amazed, shocked and I think relieved. I knew Sue had been worrying; this was etched on her face.
When she realised what I suggested it was like 20 years had been wiped from her countenance.
As the offer sunk in she returned to the Sue I had always known. Bob looked relieved but he was more practical asking why was I doing this for them.
I explained as honestly as I could my attachment for the place and not really wanting to sell it at this time.
I pointed out that in the contract there was a clause that in the future if I wanted to sell, then they would have first refusal and if they wanted to buy the price would reflect their hard work and be advantageous to them. (Soft Christina over-ruled business Christina)
I told them to take a copy of the paperwork away and see their own solicitor but please let me know after the wedding, and we left it at that. After they left my accountant said, “you know you’ll never be a millionaire Chrissie!” I simply smiled and nodded saying, “but if this helps them out it’ll be worth it.” She left shaking her head.
The wedding was now rapidly approaching Kerry had gone from nervous wreck to a control freak. Needless to say we had some err disputes – that bloody girl is so argumentative I complained to my mum one night! Mum gave me that old fashioned look that only mums can give and said, “Yes dear. Remind you of anyone!” That shut me up.
Then the week was upon us, guests started arriving from all over, CJ’s family were combining the wedding with visiting the UK. (November is not the best time)
CJ’s Mum and Dad were staying with my parents; everyone else was at the hotel where the wedding was to take place.
Miss control freak (Kerry) and I had quite a few differences of opinion on the days leading up the wedding. Mum, Julie (my sister) and Jane should have worked for the UN as they managed to keep the peace.
Friday was beauty salon day for brides, maids of honour and bridesmaids, a full days pampering at a spa hotel just outside York, I even put on an executive coach complete with champagne and wine.
We arrived just after ten in the morning, spent all day getting treatments, Jacuzzi gourmet food manicures and pedicures, everything a girl needs to calm her down before her wedding day – oh and wine and champagne.
We arrived back at the hotel in York and in truth we all had an early night. Tonight we had rooms for sleeping in – tomorrow Kerry would have the Bridal Suite while CJ and I would be in the Royal Suit.
Tonight however we would have double rooms and I had Jane sharing mine! What a delicious way to go to sleep. AND NO! It’s not what you are thinking we simply snuggled up and talked about the future.
A Friend in Need
Part 19. Conclusion.
Jane realised that I was very nervous about the wedding as we lay there talking. Eventually I must have drifted off to sleep. When I woke up I was cradled in Jane’s arms and she was asleep.
I realised that today was the day! In a few hours time I would be a married woman! Even though I had possessed this beautiful body for over a year I was having trouble getting my head around this fact.
Not only a married woman but also one who is determined to be a mother. Just then I felt ill. I rocketed out of bed and only just made it to the toilet before voiding the contents of my stomach.
I had definitely woken Jane on my sprint out of bed. She stood in the doorway to the bathroom. “Too much Champagne sweetheart” she sympathised. Still hugging the toilet I managed to say, “nerves I think”
Thankfully I soon felt a lot better so we checked the time, got ready and had some breakfast meeting Kerry and the bridesmaids downstairs.
We had arranged that us two brides would use my room to get ready. While the bridesmaids and maids of honour would use Kerry’s room as this was the larger of the two.
The hairdresser would be here at ten; with the beautician shortly after, so a scented bath was the first thing on our list – it’s a good job the hotel has loads of hot water!
Next was the hairdresser, my hair was a simple style I wanted it long, framing my face. But of course I was overruled! And I was really glad that I was! The style I was advised to have was a smooth look, all my long hair pulled back exposing my ears, and fashioned into a Bun/French swirl at the back, with a cute curl towards my right ear.
I nearly cried when I saw it the style was perfect for my dress it showed my delicate jaw line and classic cheek bones as well as my slender neck and cute ears.
Kerry’s style was more complex, her hair was swept up into a bun, and then curled around this the style really suited her and the curls and bun would support her tiara and veil.
It was now after noon and the hairdresser went next door to finish off the rest. My make up was understated showing my best features and smooth complexion. The make up girl was amazed that for a woman of my age my skin was so taut and wrinkle free.
I had to smile when she told me I had the skin and complexion of someone 20 years younger!
Jane and Julie (my sister) came in to help us with our dresses. When they saw my new hairstyle they both thought it was perfect for my simple dress.
All I wore under the dress was a white thong and white bridal hold up silk stockings (these had cost over £100!) I stepped into the silk cocoon and gently slid it up my body. It clung to me like a second skin from the hips upwards the straps were high at the front with a V neckline, plunging at the back to about 3” above the base of my spine (this was the zip)
From the hips it flowed to a small trumpet train, the dress floated a flowing silk sheath lined in the lightest satin – it was so comfortable.
While the small pearl string was fixed to my hair I watched my darling daughter put her dress on. I could have cried because my little girl was getting married!
Her classic strapless dress in silk chiffon was absolutely gorgeous. As Julie zipped the back up the boning nipped her waist in perfectly as the dress was fluffed out and her silk 3” heels were slipped on Julie slid a blue garter up her leg.
I was about to slip into my 6” white strappy sandals when Jane produced another blue garter and slipped it up my leg this was difficult as my dress was fitted.
I put the sapphire and platinum earring and pendant set on and my gold watch. There was a knock at the door. Kerry looked terrified so I took her hand and gave it a squeeze saying, “You look lovely sweetheart. Lets go and make an entrance!” When the door opened it was Kerry’s father (my ex husband) and my dad.
Analysing this, I had been Christina for just over a year, her (my) memories were so dominant that all of these people were my family, no one else’s – it is such a strange sensation.
Now for the wedding, Kerry and I stood nervously outside the large hall where the wedding was to take place. As the music started I waited for Kerry to move then we walked into the hall on the arms of our respective fathers.
The look of appreciation on CJ’s face said it all and buoyed me up banishing my nerves.
Much to my shame I don’t remember much about the actual ceremony I must have gone into a nerve induced catatonic trance – if there is such a thing!
But when he slipped the wedding ring on my finger I snapped out of it and realised that I was now a married woman – ME!
As my husband stooped to kiss me he whispered, “you look ravishing?” Our lips met and I never wanted this kiss to end.
The photo’s followed and we were posed here there and everywhere. The whole process was quite exciting and tedious at the same time if that’s possible.
Then the reception with the speeches, my dad made a point of being fed up of giving his daughter away and made a show of giving CJ a big silver key telling him to, “take this key because I don’t want her back again – I’m getting too old for this!”
Later on after all the afternoon things were finished I sat with Kerry, both of us still in our bridal finery – apparently we couldn’t take these dresses off today. Mind you I didn’t want to my dress was just so comfortable and so easy to wear.
But I think Kerry’s dress with all the underskirts and flounces was a bit harder to wear.
The evening ‘do’ started and we were there to greet all the night time partygoers. The whole of my customers were there with their wives and partners, some of the partners I had never seen before and of course the young lads who were keeping an eye out for ‘talent’ and were determined to have a good night.
The first dance! We danced to Lionel Richie’s ‘Lady’ as CJ guided me around the floor I was floating, I was so very happy. Then the party started! Sue and Bob approached holding hands and looking happier than I had seen them in ages; before they spoke I knew what their decision was. I kissed Sue and said, “You’re taking the pub?” She smiled happily still holding onto Bob’s hand saying, “Oh yes Chrissie, we’ve talked it over seen the solicitor and we both think it’s an ideal solution. But our solicitor commented that you’re robbing yourself! Are you certain?” I nodded happily, “Oh yes Sue absolutely – and my solicitor and accountant said the same thing!”
Now I was set, we could move after Christmas and I still get to keep the pub I call my birthplace.
The night went oh so fast, in all honesty I never wanted it to end I was in heaven, the number of times Kerry and I were complemented on our dresses. I could see she loved being the centre of attention and I deliberately remained in the back ground as this was her big day!
Finally CJ and I could slip away to the Royal Suit for some loving, He put the key card into the lock to open the door. “What the Hell!” I heard him exclaim as he put the lights on. I bobbed around him and started to giggle, the room had been redecorated with condoms as balloons, confetti everywhere the bed was strewn in rose petals it was a sight to behold – and a total mess.
Then there was “SURPRISE!” roared from behind us that scared the life out of me. Most of my regulars from the pub, lead by Keith and Jane were stood in the hallway daft grins on their faces with bottles of Champagne and glasses in their hands intent on carrying on the party in our bridal suit!
Not on your life! I wanted CJ to myself, I threw myself at the door managing to shut in and get the safety chain on in one motion. Then secure I pleaded with them to go away and leave me to ravish my new husband.
I didn’t sound all that serious because I was giggling at what they had done to the room.
Finally they relented and dispersed I closed the door and with a big sigh threw myself on my gorgeous husband who responded with equal passion.
Our first proper kiss was deep, slow and passionate. When we parted he looked at me and said, “today you have made me the proudest man in the world, when I saw you walking towards me I nearly cried, you were radiant so, so beautiful.”
I got that warm and fuzzy feeling and kissed him so gently on the lips whispering, “now take my dress off I’ve been waiting all day for this moment.” Soon my dress was a pool of white silk around my feet, I stood there resplendent in white thong, hold up silk stockings blue garter and my towering heels, he gathered me into his arms and carried me to the bed, muttering about the rose petals set me off giggling again but soon we were joined in blissful union – this time as man and wife.
The next morning CJ was still asleep while I was luxuriating in the intense feeling of fulfilment. I was so content it was unbelievable. I stretched and immediately felt the urge to vomit. I just made it to the toilet, but two morning in a row! Could I be? No I only came off the pill two weeks ago. So I put it down to the excitement of the day.
By the time CJ awoke I was feeling a lot better and wanted to ravish my hunky new husband, the feel of him caressing my breast, kissing and sucking my nipples never failed to arouse my primal female passion – I simply couldn’t get enough of his body.
But we had to go, was Alan was at the pub for a week while we were in Plymouth all we had to do was collect our case (well a case for CJ; 2 cases for me! Well a girl just has to look her best.)
As we checked out we had to apologise for the state of the room and we offered to pay extra for the cleaning but this had been taken care of.
A taxi home then drive down to Plymouth, we were taking my car, as CJ’s McLaren was not really practical.
We set off at 1pm and arrived at 6pm needless to say I didn’t spare the horses. Jane and Keith were already at the hotel so after changing we met them for drinks before dinner.
My dress was a stretch silk ‘Herve Legur’ nude bandage dress, very simply cut.
It fell just to my knee had thin shoulder straps with a square neckline, it was a very flattering dress I teamed this with nude evening sandals with a 5” heel and matching clutch bag.
The food was excellent as was the hotel; it was stunning. We made plans for the next day. Jane and I would go looking at property while CJ and Keith worked, we’d meet up in the evening.
The next day I was again ill, I had the feeling that I was indeed pregnant but chose to deny it, CJ was very worried and wanted me to see a doctor. Needless to say I flatly refused saying, “It’ll pass dear.” (Dear, I’m sounding like a wife!)
After the guys left I phoned the estate agents to confirm the viewings of the businesses on my short list.
Then Jane and I hit the road in all we had five places to look at, I decided to leave the one that I really liked the look of until last.
Shortly before we left, I had to go to the toilet again, I was now worrying – though what for I wasn’t sure as I did want his children, so if I was pregnant – so what.
Jane looked at me when I came out of the toilet, “you’re pregnant Chrissie!” she stated flatly. Of course I argued as we drove until she asked, “When’s your period due?” this caught me by surprise “err the end of this week – why.”
“Right” she said “at the next town we’ll stop and sort this out” I drove along thinking, it was November now that would mean that if and I repeat if I was pregnant the baby would be due July/August!
We arrived in Looe and as Jane suggested we parked and went for a walk, “I’m just going in here Chrissie” she said as she darted into a branch of Boots.
I was looking at a dress shop and acknowledged her. Soon she was out of the shop, we went for coffee then carried onto the first place we were looking at.
This was a nice pub/restaurant by the side of the main road from Plymouth it had ample parking in three car parks that had a small river meandering through. Bridges spanning the little river joined these car parks.
The place was really well maintained with a large bar and lounge, it had a fifty cover dining room as well as four letting bedrooms. The owner’s accommodation was spacious but a bit on the small side.
Quite a promising start this place was certainly a contender, we drove back to our hotel talking about the day. As we went to our rooms Jane stopped and passed me a Boot’s bag. “Right lady you said your period was due in four days, let’s see if you’re expecting.” I opened the bag and there sat a couple of pregnancy test kits! “Jane” I spluttered, “I can’t be!”
Well if you can’t be you’ve nothing to loose, and if you are then we know why you’re being sick!”
I tried again, “but these only work if you’ve missed a period.” I played my trump card with that statement. “You’re not getting away with that lady! These work up to 6 days before your period, so get peeing girl – I’m not leaving until we know!”
I was beaten, so we read the instructions and off I went to pee. The wait for the indicator to show was forever.
Then the results – positive! Oh god I was pregnant, me pregnant! I felt weird really strange.
Jane said, “don’t say anything until you have missed your period, then we’ll check again.” In a daze I simply nodded the enormity of what was happening had not fully sunk in.
Jane went to her own room so I ran myself a long hot scented bath to think about things.
I decided that tomorrow Jane and I would have lunch at the place that I really liked and if I liked what I saw I would view it the next day – sod the common sense impulsive Christina is in charge.
I had just finished smoothing body lotion all over myself when CJ arrived back, before he could throw me on the bed and ravish me (a girl can dream!) We talked about the day omitting the possibly pregnant bit.
I told him of my decision to look in at the place I really liked tomorrow and have lunch there so I can see the place au natural (or without the bull that happens when a prospective buyer is viewing.) All I got was a smug, “I thought you may do that.”
Out came my tongue, and he ended up tickling me! Of course this soon altered to passion as he nibbled my nipples and stroked the inside of my thighs. I was gently caressing his considerable manhood, loving the feel of his satiny smooth member – which would soon be inside my body.
As I positioned myself under him my hand guided him into my warm waiting and very aroused body – will I ever tire of this man............ I sincerely hope not.
Next day, Jane and I set off a bit earlier this morning being different as I didn’t throw up but just felt queasy.
We went to look at the second place – this was really the place that was bottom of my list, the potential was there it was set in a small village but had been run down all the trade going to places outside of the village. It needed a lot doing to it and it was dirty!
The only redeeming thing about the place was that it was cheap!
“Lunch” I suggested as it was now 12:30pm Jane readily agreed so we set off. It was just after one when we started the climb to the place I was really interested in, the coast road meandered up the cliff and there were houses each side this was quite a substantial village, we passed a couple of properties that were for sale. These piqued Jane’s interest so I had to stop so she could get the phone numbers of the estate agents.
I drove past the pub much to Jane’s disgust but I wanted to see how big the village was. As I suspected it was substantial with a mini mart and a post office along with a lot of B & B’s.
This is what I wanted to know because with a large resort town only four miles away and a good bathing beach (with two hotels and some food places) the area had potential – real potential!
We pulled into the car park of the pub restaurant the building was set back from the cliff. But the large veranda reached to the cliff edge there were a couple of dozen-wicker tables and chairs room for about 50!
There was a reasonable sized public bar with pool table and darts – but not too big.
We went through an arch to the lounge bar and restaurant. This was very well done tastefully decorated the actual restaurant was split level with seating for I would estimate 100 at a push. Christina’s business head was really on!
I knew from reading about the place that there were 5 letting bedrooms and a substantial owners accommodation – We ordered two soft drinks from the bar, the staff were very open, friendly and welcoming and I suspected that this wasn’t a front like in so many places.
We sat down overlooking the sea, I mentioned to Jane. “I bet this is some view in summer. Why don’t you phone the estate agents to see when you can view those houses?”
She looked surprised but phoned them. After checking with me that tomorrow was and Thursday was free she arranged viewings.
All the time I was checking the place out, looking at everything I could, making a mental list in my head of the pro’s and con’s of the place.
The food came and the girl who served behind the bar brought it to the table. I said to her, “you cover everything then?” She gave me a wide friendly smile and answered, “Oh yes at this time of year apart from guests we are quite quiet at lunch times.” Keeping the conversation going I asked, “I suppose night’s are the same?” With a broad grin she said, “Not at all, it’s not as busy as the season; but most nights we are quite busy.” “If I brought my husband here would I need to book?” I asked. “It is advisable,” she answered.
We were then left to eat. Jane was looking at me with that ‘what are you up to’ look in her eyes – she knew me too well!
I innocently ate my lunch finally she couldn’t hold herself, “right madam, YOU didn’t find this place by accident; ever since we arrived your eyes have never stopped AND you’ve just about found out everything about the place. What gives?”
I batted my long eye lashes at her my big blue eyes full of innocence I was about to speak when she snapped, “and that wide eyed innocent look isn’t going to work with me lady!”
Jane was getting a touch excited so I hushed he up and explained why I was so interested. She got even more excited then, as we could be living close to each other in a strange part of the country!
I went to the bar and asked to book a table for four.
Cunning little minx that I am I followed her while she checked for bookings – and there were plenty of them in the diary.
I acted the dumb little blonde not being able to make her mind up and managed to scan a few weeks of bookings. I got the poor girl so flummoxed that I apologised profusely to her and settled on tomorrow night.
Throughout my whole performance the girl kept her sense of humour was pleasant and professional.
Tomorrow Jane was going to look at one of the houses with Keith so we could wait here for them and eat when they had viewed it!
As we walked back to the car Jane commented, “that poor girl, you Christina are incorrigible when you play the dumb little blonde.”
I grinned at her and said “well I am little and blonde – so two out of three aint bad (as meatloaf said)”
She laughed out loud at this and commented, “and you’re sure not dumb!” Seriously I said, “the girl was so helpful and so professional I like that in staff!” Jane snorted, “So you’ve already bought the place?”
We drove back to the hotel and I sent a text to CJ telling about tomorrow night I also phoned the estate agent and arranged a viewing on Thursday.
It was still mid afternoon; so we had a swim in the indoor pool. Then had a leisurely bath finally got changed for supper.
When CJ came in I told him the story of the day while he got changed we went down for a couple of drinks then supper.
The next day we spent looking around Plymouth the city had some really good shopping. Then back to the hotel changed and CJ drove us to the pub, dropping Keith and Jane off at the house they were viewing.
CJ loved the place commenting that it looked even better in real life. We went in and it was the same girl working, she saw me and greeted me like a long lost friend. I explained to CJ about messing her around.
While we sipped our drinks my eyes were darting everywhere, the place was very well run and the staff smart and attentive and very professional.
The more I saw of this place the more I liked it!
Keith and Jane arrived after an hour bubbling the house was a dream finished to a good standard it was as Jane explained ‘an upside down house’ meaning that the lounge was upstairs with the kitchen and master bedroom, while on the downstairs there were three bedrooms a family bathroom and gym also a double garage.
This was to make the best of the spectacular views over the cliffs.
To explain this as you drive into the village up the hill the sea is on the right hand side there are houses both sides of the road; but those on the right look like they are single story when in fact they are built into the cliff so the front door in upstairs! (If that makes sense) Hence the living accommodation is upstairs.
The meal was excellent service good and fast and for the off-season middle of the week it was quite busy. We paid the bill saying goodbye to the barmaid and thanking her.
As I turned away to leave she commented, “I expect I’ll see you again.” I glanced at her but she simply smiled and said good night. That girl was a shrewd cookie!
My mind was made up and CJ (bless him) knew this, now it was down to price. I could fully understand the asking price of £3 million, the place was a gold mine, but it went against the grain to pay the initial price.
I discussed this in bed with my gorgeous husband (I simply can’t get over the fact that I am a wife!) and he agreed. But he also said that as it’s my business he would keep right out of it.
The next day I dressed for business, a sharp wool silk business suit, tailored to my curves, displaying my best features, my blouse was similar showing a good bit of cleavage and the slightest hint of the lace trim on my bra.
One thing I have learned in the year I have been a woman is USE YOUR LOOKS! Especially when dealing with men! (I know this sounds sexist but there it is) Oh and I’m also playing the dumb blonde card at least until it comes to the negotiations!
Jane and I arrived promptly at 10am and were met by the owner, who appraised my car working out how much I was worth (should have brought CJ’s McLaren).
We went in through the bar and sure enough the barmaid was cleaning, she gave me a very friendly smile.
This place was over three large floors. And it had been well thought out. The ground floor had a triple garage accessed by a separate drive (which I assumed lead to a house) there was also the large walk in freezers and storerooms plus a provisions lift to the kitchen.
The kitchens also had ready to use walk in fridges and store cupboards, there was a lawn all-round the property and storage for mowers etc. was next to the garage.
The first floor was the pub, lounge restaurant, kitchens and cellar with a spacious office.
And the third floor was all the letting bedrooms very nicely finished to an extremely high standard all en-suit.
Off to one side was the private accommodation this was very spacious and very comfortable.
Consisting of three bedrooms (all en-suit) a large lounge, dining room, kitchen and utility room. This private accommodation could be accessed from the letting accommodation or from the outside via a stairway.
In the office I looked at the accounts the place was (as I suspected really doing well) I asked why it was being sold and found out that the current owner had decided to retire, as his wife was not in good health.
On the way out the bar was empty, I headed to the car and met the barmaid as she was going back to work after visiting the local shop for newspapers. She stopped to talk and asked me if I liked the place. When I said I did and I would probably make an offer. As she left she told me, “Offer well below, I know he’ll settle for a good bit less than the asking price!”
With that she walked back leaving Jane and myself looking at each other.
The long and the short of this was that I made an offer (with CJ’s blessing) for £2 million. We haggled for a while but by Friday we had settled on £2.6 million. And the wheels were set in motion. I had just bought a business!
Oh and Friday my period started as per normal, I tested my urine and the result was negative. Was I sad? Well yes and no; because the next few months would be very busy.
So we simply had to go on practicing making babies!!! Wonderful simply wonderful I adored practicing.
We drove back home on Sunday Keith and Jane had agreed a price on the house and CJ and Keith had secured suitable premises.
The master plan was that Keith and Jane would move in the New Year, CJ would live with them until I arrived a week or so later.
The reason for this was that the factory needed a lot of work doing to make it suitable for the R & D work. (Sterile conditions and such like)
Now to get ready for Christmas, my last at the place I came into being so many months ago. Every time I thought about my new life as Christina the feeling of completeness washed over me.
I loved being a sexy woman. Loved being 5’ tall and LOVED being a married woman and couldn’t wait to become a MOTHER!
We all were very busy what with selling Jane and Keith’s house setting up the contract between Sue and Bob. Making sure the contract was all right in Cornwall.
My accountant had been through the books and pronounced them very, very healthy.
And I was still practicing making babies with my gorgeous husband who I loved more and more each day. CJ had sold his McLaren and bought a ‘sensible car’ a top of the range ‘Range Rover Sport Autobiography’ as he put it, “a good family car for ourselves and our children”
Christmas and the last at the place I called home, my darling husband bought the perfect present for me, when I unwrapped it a large jewellery box in plush velvet, but it was about two feet long!! If this was a jewellery set it was a big one, a bit warily I opened it.
My squeal of delight deafened anyone within 10 yards of me! Nestled in the blue velvet interior was – wait for it. A set of personalised number plated for my pride and joy. This was something I had always wanted, well Christina had always wanted and now that I have all her memories I’d always wanted but could never afford.
The number plate read CHR 151 E (CHRISIE) Granted there was an ‘S’ missing but what the hell.
All the paperwork was there so the plate could simply go on my Audi and the original plates stored in this very fancy box! I was absolutely delighted.
Of course I wanted it on my Audi NOW! So CJ bless him obliged me.
My second New Year in this delightful little body was far happier than last year, I still went to bed tiddly and as my small body couldn’t take a lot of drink I was going to ravage my husband – but fell asleep! (History repeating itself!)
We were all ready for moving now, everyone left for Cornwall leaving me to finish things alone – well my dogs Reggie and Ronnie were with me.
The removal company arrived and soon cleared out my belongings, CJ wanted me to get a new bed, but at the moment this bed held too many memories for me, after all this is where I first woke up as a woman. (Silly but there it is!)
Sue and Bob took the pub over and I drove down to my new life. When I arrived at the pub about 10 in the morning the last owner had gone leaving the barmaid that I knew in sole charge. She was glum as she greeted me, and I soon found out why.
Sheena (her name) told me the real reason the place was sold, the last owner needed the money as his wife of 30 years was divorcing him for adultery.
He used to try it on with any pretty girl. I looked at Sheena and she laughed saying, “No not me, he had more sense. I’d have killed him and if I hadn’t then my brothers would.”
Not only this but the bastard had insulted everyone and sacked all the staff saying that I didn’t want any of them – all except Sheena because he needed someone to be here when I arrived.
I slumped into a chair – the bastard had screwed me big time, without the staff I was up the proverbial creek without a paddle.
Sheena went on to tell me that there was not a lot of stock in the cellar or the kitchen. The she said, “well I had better go, I was told that after you arrive I was also sacked!”
That snapped me out of it! I stood up and said, “If I ever get my hands on that bastard I cut his balls off – the fucking arsehole!”
Then I realised what I had said and apologised to her for swearing saying, “I’m not normally like this but” Sheena butted in saying, “so you didn’t want everyone sacked?” “No” I cried “not at all.”
She grunted saying, “then you’ll need this then” as she handed me a piece of paper.
When I opened it there were names and phone numbers for everyone that bastard had sacked. I looked at her in wonderment muttering, “You’ve saved my life!” Sheena gave a smile and told me, “I thought he was talking crap, you seemed too nice when I met you.” I took all this in when she continued quietly saying, “Do I still have a job?”
Impulsively I threw my arms around her saying, “Of course you have, god of course you have.”
With a grin she said, “Well we better get started then, what do you want me to do?”
So while Sheena checked the cellar to put a list of what we needed I phoned everyone on the list; explaining what had happened and asking them if they could come in tonight to see me and discuss things. Luckily it was close season so none of them had got permanent work.
I was really thinking on the hoof and asked Sheena if there was a place near bye that could send us some food for the meeting tonight. I phoned the number she gave me and ordered a stack of food, as it was such short notice I had to pay over the odds, but again with it being the closed season they were quiet.
By three was had stock ordered, food arranged for tonight, Sheena being local had put the word out via her family that we were under new management.
We would have to do with what we had until the beer and spirits arrived tomorrow.
We couldn’t even have a cup of coffee as there was nothing in the place, so we walked across to the café and had a coffee and a snack there. I then started to meet the locals.
Now things were organised I gasped, “Oh I better phone my husband to tell him!” Sheena grinned saying, “I thought that would have been the first thing you would have done.” I smiled and told her, “I’m used to doing things by myself and as you get to know me you’ll find I work well under pressure.”
“I’ve just seen that” she commented.
As we walked back to the pub I said to her, “apart from doing everything, what’s your job description?” She looked surprised and answered, “barmaid, simply a barmaid.” “Oh’ I responded thoughtfully and left it at that.
When we got back we continued I found a couple of dozen bottles of champagne and put them to chill, hopefully if things went well tonight we could toast the future.
The food arrived about half and hour before the people, I slipped the warm stuff into an oven on very low heat, the cold stuff was laid out.
The people started arriving and Sheena and I served them drinks, I had decided that tonight would be a free night to anyone who came in so the cellar would be empty for the new stock. Call it bribery I suppose so, but the few locals that came in had a very cheap and surprising evening.
CJ arrived to support me, as did Jane and Keith, the meeting with the staff went better than I could have hoped.
This was helped in no small way by the actions of Sheena who had told each of them as they were sacked that she thought the sackings were nothing to do with me.
In the end everyone was willing to return except for the guy who was the manager, he had already committed to another job and didn’t like giving back word on it.
He was very apologetic but I respected his reasons especially as he said that if I found a replacement soon, he would give the person a comprehensive handover.
I said to him, “Thanks for that, I already have a person in mind – if she accepts.” As I said that I looked directly at Sheena.
She suddenly realised what I had just said, put her hand over her mouth in surprise and stammered, “N, n, ,n, no, I don’t have the experience, I’m just a barmaid” I looked at her then asked the guy who used to do the job, “well can she do it?”
He didn’t commit instantly – which made me sad he was leaving; he thought things through. Finally he answered “yes, with the right support and training Sheena would be perfect.”
Good I said in a business like tone, “I personally will support her to the hilt and put her through any training necessary.
Now before we eat will all of you please think if you know anyone experienced who needs a bar job; also please think of anything at all that we can do to make this place better, I’m always around and very open to suggestions.
Now please can we eat as for Sheena and I it’s been one hell of a day!”
There was a round of applause as we broke up, I went into the kitchen to get the warm food and was very surprised to be joined by the head chef who helped.
He didn’t say anything, just helped and that was worth a thousand words.
Sheena came up to be but before she could speak I said, “I know what you’re going to say Sheena, but you deserve this job, in time you’ll get to know me as will the rest and you’ll find that I prize honesty and loyalty over anything.”
She gave a wry smile hugged me and simply said, “Thanks”.
After that night we really never looked back, one of the waitresses wanted to learn to be a barmaid, so she was moved to learn under the best (ME).
The chefs got together and came up with many ideas that would improve the catering side of it, my only stipulation was to use local producers whenever possible quality and continuity of supply being the yard stick. As for price if it was a good product well we’d pay!
With a really aggressive advertising campaign things started to slowly pick up and by the first holiday of the year – Easter we were really rocking and rolling and my new manager was producing the goods she was still unsure about some things but her predecessor had told her to phone if she got stuck, she was at collage two days a week and rapidly gaining in confidence.
Oh and I was pregnant, I had missed a period, done a couple of home tests – positive then I went for a blood test and it was confirmed I was most definitely pregnant.
Me, who eighteen months ago had been a depressed 64-year-old man, was now a happily expectant mother. No make that a blissfully happy expectant mother.
As my pregnancy progressed Sheena really came into her own, she was efficient, well liked, respected and totally honest. I knew the business would be in good hands when I gave birth to my baby.
CJ – well he was over the moon, ecstatic he tried to treat me like I was made of bone china! NO CHANCE! I simply wouldn’t allow him to.
My pregnancy progressed well. After the morning sickness was over it was cravings. My speciality was pickled gherkins dipped in chocolate spread!
Mind you at a pinch cocoa powder would do or in extremis raspberry jam.
Remember I’m 5’ tall, well towards the seventh month I ballooned and resembled a pumpkin with a head, arms and legs.
I permanently wanted to pee; I couldn’t get comfortable to sleep; I became crabby in short I was a pregnant woman! Throughout it all CJ and Jane were splendid and endured me. Sheena was running the place as though she was born to it and I was like a beached whale!
October came and I was getting close to my due date, I had a bag packed ready to head for the nearest hospital (Looe).
When the pains started they took me completely by surprise.
They HURT, REALLY HURT, and there is nothing you can do about them. The only way to stop them is to give birth. I was quite lucky as labour only lasted 6 hours (did I just say only!) it was six hours of HELL, then I was in the stirrups and being told to push hard and breathe. My language would have put a soldier to shame!
Not to put too finer point on things it was like wanting a giant Pooh! It was SO, SO PAINFULL I thought I was being split in two!
Finally with a cross between a scream and a grunt the pressure went away and I heard the squall from my baby, I was handed this slimy squalling scrap of life and was told, “it’s a little girl fit and healthy but noisy like her mum” CJ informed me, he was bursting with pride.
I held my baby and there was such an overwhelming feeling of love, this was such a palpable thing I knew that I would die for this tiny scrap of life. We called her Chloe and she weighed in at 6lb 12oz! Her birthday 25th October.
I left hospital a proud and happy mother; CJ carried his daughter while my dad carried my small case. (Mum and Dad travelled down from Yorkshire to see their new grand-daughter) I settled into the Range Rover and we set off home, mum and dad following in their car. I looked at CJ and whispered, I owe all this to you, for without you none of this would ever have happened to me – I love you more than life itself.
My final thoughts on pregnancy are it was shit! I hated being a pumpkin with legs, though luckily I soon regained my figure.
Labour was PAIN, PURE PAIN any woman who has an easy labour is lucky.
Giving birth this HURT, but like toothache once the baby is out the pain is forgotten or consigned to the back of the mind.
Would I go through it again – you can bet your sweet arse I would!
SO when can we start practicing for a baby son? Then my life would be complete.
Well maybe, perhaps one more three seems like a good number.
This is the end of the story and I dedicate it to Christina – my friend and confidante.